^T-!43 V ' r > <1 > Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2016 https://archive.org/details/historyofallreliOObene • • • ' -A \ I A HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS, AS DIVIDED INTO !‘AGAN1SM, iMAHOMETANISM, JUDAISM AND CIIRISTIANITV, WITH AN ACCOUNT OF r.ITERARY AjYD THEOLOGICAL mSTITUTIOJYti AND ^ IIISSIONARY, BIBLE, THACT AND SUNDAY SCHOOL SOCIETIES; WITH A UENERAL LIST OF RELIGIOUS PUBLICATIONS ; ACCOMPAN lED WITH A FRONTISPIECE OF SIX HEADS. By DAVID BENEDICT, A. M, PROVIDENCE: JOHN MILLER, PRINTER. Sold by Lincoln & Edmands, Loring, and Richardson & Lord, Bostoc, Hutchens, Providence; Wilder & Campbell, New-York ; Woodward A: Son, Philadelpliia. 1824. RHODE-ISLAND DISTRICT, «f. Be it UEMHMBEREn, that on this twenty-sixth day of Juue, in the year of oiir Lord one thousand eight hundred and twenty-four, and in the forty-eighth year of the Independ- United States of America, David Benedict, of said District, deposited in this office, the title of a book, the right whereof he claims as proprietor in the following words '* to wit, “ A History of All Religions, as divided into Pagan- ism, Mahometanism, Judaism and Christianity, with an account of Litera- ry and Theological Institutions, and Missionary, Bible, Trctet and Sunday School Societies, with a general list of religious publications, accompanied with a great variety of engravings, illustrating the religious ceremonies of all nations.” By David Benedict, A. M. In conformity to an act ofCongress, entitled “ An Act for the encourage- ment of learning by securing the copies of maps, charts and books to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the time therein mentioned, and also to an act entitled an act for the encouragement of learning by se- curing the copies of maps, charts and books to the authors or proprietors of such copies during the time therein mentioned and extending the ben- efit thereof to the art of designing, engraving and etching, historical and other prints.” Witness : BENJAMIN COWELL, Clerk of the Rhode-lsland District. PREFACE. The dillicully (if ascertaining tbe number, the local sit- uation, and general statistic ks, of the different denomina- tions of Christian®, from other works on All Religions, was perhaps one of the first considerations which led to the following production. It has been retarded a longtime by the indisposition of tlie author, and a considerable paid of it has been finished in such an impaired state of health, as to renuire the constant aid of a reailer and amanuensis ; this consideration it is hoped will bespeak the indulgence of the reader, and abate the severity of his criticisms. Should another edition be called for, the author hopes to he able to present the work in abetter style. This was intended in the outset to be made both smaller and larger ; the fir.st for common reading, and the other as a school-book, which has been had in vievv all along, in the simplicity of the de- sign, and the sectional divisions. One main object of this work has been to exhibit the actual state of the Christian world ; to reduce the denom- inations of Christians to the fewest possible number ; — to form a new classification of them ; — to show that the tlilTer- ences.the splits and parties among them, are by no means so great as has generally been supiiosetl ; and to dissipate as far as possible that vast and overw helming obscurity which has generallv rested on the minds of the illiterate and unin- I’ormed in \iew of the almost endless divisions which are said to exist in the world. All who bear the Christian name are here represented under fourteen general heads ; these are again sulj-divided into forty or fifty beads, and under these few simple divis- ions (many of which refer to precisely the ®ame kind of Christians, in different countries and condition®' it is tonfi- 4 PREFACE. clently believed, are fairly included without any exception, worthy of notice, all the denominations of Christendom. 'I'he genera! heads may represent so many Kingdoms or Empires, and the sub divisions may be compared to Colonies, Provinces, or States, which so far as they op- erate in a separate capacity, exist merely iinperium in im- perio. Very little truly has as yet been done to produce that balance of power and preserve those friendly rela- tions among these Christian nations, which earthly sove- reignties and republicks tind it so much for their interest ;-.nd happiness to maintain among themselves, and there is yet by far too much bigotry and prejudice in the world ; but it must be acknowledged that a spirit of forbearance, of pacification and union, is making a promising progress. — Each of tlie different parties of Christians, are beginning to ■ind that they cannot monopolize all the piety and talents — or cover all the ground — nor control all the affairs of the Christian church — nor stop the spread of other opinions, especially in this land of freedom and toleration, where all denominations are evidently on the increase ; they seem also beginning to realise, that the Great Jehovah in the be- stowment of his mercies and blessings, is not confined to their ecclesiastical enclosures, nor bound by their spiritual sine qua 710ns, and that it is no way likely the millenium ’.vill be brought about by the exclusive and universal spread of any one sect or party, great or small, but by the increase of spirituality among them all, and by their nearer approach to the gospel standard of holiness and perfection. It is pleasing to see an increasing disposition among the dif- ferent denominations to help, instead of hinder each oth- er, in erecting houses of worship, in promoting missionary enterprises, in encouraging ministerial education, and in all the benevolent plans of the present day, for meliorating the miseries of our ruined race, and for promoting the diffu- sion of gospel light ; and when this social and truly Chris- tian tem.per shall pervade the whole Christian world, then we shall indeed have formed a holy alliance, which, in- stead of terrifying the nations with its coercive power, will PREFACE. lie the glorious augery of their future freedom and blessed- ness. I'he constant aim of the author has been to let each denomination speak for itself, either by furnishing their own histories, or by referringto such accounts as they 'approved ; 1 have endeavoured as far as possible to catch their phrase- ology, and adopt their peculiar forms of expression, which like the different dialects of nations,though uncouth and hard to be understood by others, yet are uttered with the great- est fluency, and are perfectly understood by those who are accustomed to use them. It was not until a subscription so large and wide-spread was obtained, that it would be improper to alter the terms of the work, that the author was apprised of the inconven- ience to w'hich the narrow limits he had assigned to it would subject him, and the constant necessity of abridgement and compression has increased to no inconsiderable degree, the labour of his undertaking. It is difficult for any person, who is unaccustomed to authorship of the kind, to conceive of the research and toil in wdiich this little work has in- volved its author, which has been much augmented by the nature of the plan, and also on account of the neglected state of the histories of many of the denominations, in this country. And it is due to many clergymen of different de- nominations to say, that many frets which have not before been published by historians, have been furnished by their verbal communications, or from documents deposited in their private archives. I have endeavoured ^throughout to make the worl? as modern and American as possible, and cannot but flatter my- self that I have made some improvement in this department of history. Some of the statistical views are rather con- jectural than official, but I thought it best to make square work of the whole, as I am confident that studies of this kind will be pursued more than formerly, and each denom ination may now see what is necessary to complete the * plan. And it is hoped that none will be displeased with my attempt to make out the statisticks and census of each de- comination, when they are informed that one main design of 1 * ii rREFACE. this work, iVoin first to last, has been, to let them see what is needful to resuscitate and s|iiritualise their own commu- nities, and w hat will be their fair proportion of cost and ex- ertion to carry forward the great work of regenerating and evangelising the world. 1 very much regret that there should be a difference in some cases in my statements, and especially between the text and tables, but it is difficult to do otherwise when we ^vrite a continued history of progressive events, and fur- nish copy merely as it is called for by the printer, which writers whose hands are full of other business, think they do well to accomplish. 'J'o use the language of Dr.Evans, respecting his Sketch of All Religions, “that the work is altogether free from relig- ious bias the author does not aver, but he has strove to divest liimself of prepossession,” and has not designedly misrep- resented the opinions, nor injured the feelings of any class of Christians whose history he has attempted ; and if he is not mistaken in the feelings of his heart, he has had a sin- cere desire to correct any erroneous impressions under- which any of the denominations have laboured, and a real satisfaction in witnessing whatever among them, indi- cated pro3])erity and happiness, and an increase of vital pie- ty and good order, similar to that, which we experience among our neighbours and friends, whom we value and es- them. That a work of this kind collated under the disadvantages already mentioned from so many new sources, and attempting vie^s of Jill Religions so unusual, should be entirely free from errours can hardly be expected ; and all, corrections, ■of mistakes, and any new suggestions of improvement for •'■ture editions will receive the grateful acknowledgments of the author. DAVID BENEDICT. ram'tuckef, (/?. /.) July 5, 1824. THE FRONTISPIECE BIOGRAPHICALLY ILLUSTRATED. Sf.abury Samuel,' D. D. first Bishop of the Episcopiu church in the United Stiites, was the son of the Rev. Mr, Seabury, Congregational minister at Groton, and afterwards Episcopal minister at New-London, and was born in 172C. After being graduated at Yale College in 1751, he went to Scotland for the purpose of studying medicine : but his at- tention being soon directed to theology he took oiders in London in 1753. On his return to this country he w'as set tied in the ministry at Brunswick, in New-Jersey, and af- terwards in the city of New-York, and after that in New- London, Con. In 1784 he went to England to obtain conse cration as bishop of the Episcopal church of this state, but meeting with some obstruction to tire accomplishment of his wishes, he went to Scotland, where, on the four- teenth of November he w’as consecrated by three nonjur- ing bishops. After this period he discharged for a number of years at New-London the duties of his office in an ex- emplary manner. He died February 25, 1796, aged 68 3 ’ears . — American Biographical Diclionury. Edwards Jonathan, President of Princeton college, for the most of his life was a distinguished minister among the New-England Congr^ationalists. He was born at Windsor, Con. October 5, 1703, and was educated at Yale college, where he took the degree of bachelor of arts in 1720, before he was seventeen years of age. His uncom- mon genius discovered itself early, and while yet a boy he read Locke on the human understanding with a keen relish. And he disclosed to an intimate friend a short time before his death, that, at that early age he was as much engaged, and had more pleasure in studying this work, than the roost 8 DIOGRAPKICAL. greedy miser could have, in gathering up handfuls of silver or gold, from a newly discovered mine. Though he took much pleasure in examining the kingdom of nature ; yet mo-ral and theological researches yielded him the highest satisfaction. He was many years the pastor of the Congre- gational church in Northampton, Massachusetts. In Janua- ry, 1758, he reluctantly accepted the office of President of the college in New-Jersey, as successor of his son-in lavv, the Picv. Mr. Burr ; but he had not entered fully upon the duties of this station, before the prevalence of the small pox induced him to be inoculated, and this disease was the cause of his death March 22, 1758, in the fifty-fifth year of his age. — Aliller's Retrospect, Jhnerican Biographical Die- tionarp. Asbury Francis, was born near Birmingham, Eng- land, August 20, 1743 ; but as most of his life was spent in laborious services among the American Methodists, he is identified with them, in their own feelings, and in the view of the publick. He arrived in this country in 1771, ■ind in 1774 he was consecrated to the Episcopal office in the American Methodist church, which he continued to fill with great reputation, till his death, which happened at the house of his old friend, Mr. George Arnold, in Virginia, in 1816, in the 71st year of his age, and 55th of his ministry.. His remains, by order of the General Conference, were brought to Baltimore and deposited in a vault prepared for that purpose under the recess of the pulpit of the Metho- dist church in Eutaw-slrcet in that city. Mr. Asbury was peculiarly calculated from the ardour of his feelings to keep the great machinery of the travelling connexion in motion ; forty yfears of his life were spent in this employment in the Metho'dist church in this country, thirty of which, were devoted to the Episcopal office. — Ashurij's Journal, MS. of Rev. E. Mudge. Backus Isaac, A. M. an eminent minister among the American Baptists, was born at Norwich, Con. January 20, 1724. In 1741, a year memorable for the revival of religion, which took place through this country, his atten- tion was first arrested by the concerns of another world, BIOGRAPHICAL. 9 and he was brought, as he believed, to the knowledge of the truth as it in Jesus. In 1746 he commenced preaching the gospel, andjniApiil 13, 1748, he was ordained fir.-t min- ister of a Congregational church in Titicut precinct, in the town of Middleborough, Massachusetts. About two years after, Mr. Backus and most of his church embraced the sentiments of the baptists, and he was install- ed tlieir pastor by ministers from Boston and Rehoboth. — In this relation he continued through the remainder of his life. He died November 20, 1806, in the 60th year of his ministry and the 83d year of his age. Rodgers John. D. D. was for many years a distin- guished and eminent pastor of a Presbyterian church in the city of New’-York. He was born in Boston, Mass. August 3, 1727. He was the son of Mr. Thomas Rodgers, and Elizabeth Baxter, his wife, who removed from the city Or Londonderry, in Ireland, to Boston, in the year 1721. — There they resided until 1728, in the autumn of which year, when the subject of these memoirs was a little more than a year old, they left Boston, on account of some trou- bles occasioned by the Indians, and transferred their resi- dence to the city of Philadelphia. Young Rodgers received his education principally at the Rev. Samuel Blair’s .academy in Chester county, Pennsylva- nia. Among his fellow students, was the Rev. Samuel Da- vies, whose excellent sermons are so well known both in Europe and America. In 1749 Mr. Rodgers was settled pastor of a church at St. George’s village. Delav.'are. In 1765 he removed to the city of New-York, where he spent the remainder of his days, and where he closed his useful labours, May 7th, 1811, in the 84th year of his age, and G3d of his ministry. — Miller's Life of Rodgers. Gotthilf Heinrich Ernst IMuehlenderg, D. D. wois born' at New Providence, ?dontgomery county. Pa. Novem- ber 17, 1753. His parents were the Rev. Dr. H. M. Muehlenberg, and Anna Maria his wile, daughter of Conrad Weiser, Esq. Dr. H. M. Iduehlenberg who arrived from Germany in 1742, and ofiiciated as Senior of the Evangel- ical Lutheran Minibtciium in this country, may be consider 10 BIOGRAPHICAL. cd as the founder of the Erangelical Lutheran church in North America, for, through his instrumentality it was pro- perly organized. The education of young Muehlenberg was successfully advanced at Philadelphia, to which city his father had re- moved — and in 17G3, when he was ten years of age, he was sent to the University of Halle in Germany. As an evidence of his truly American spirit, it may be mentioned, that when young Muehlenberg was presented to the Chancellor of the university in order to kiss his hand, he refused. The Chancellor excused him on the score of the American’s youth. After availing himself of various sources of knowledge and means of mental improvement, he went to England, and thence to Philadelphia where he arrived in 1770. In the same year he received ordination at Reading, Pa. and was called as an assistant pastor in the Evangelical Lu- theran churches at Philadelphia. In 1779 he consented to officiate as pastor in the con- gregation at New Hanover, whence he removed in the springof 1780 to Lancaster, Pa. where he faithfully dis- charged the duties of pastor of an extensive Lutheran con- gregation, until the last week of his earthly life, and where, commending his beloved family and church to the holy keeping of his God, he died on the 23d May, 1815, in the rich peace and joyous hope of the cluastian, aged 62. Dr. Muehlenberg's exemplary piety, his amiable and affectionate deportment endeared him to all who enjoyed the happiness of his acquaintance. Blessed with a happy strength of constitution, and gifted with a vigorous and contemplative genius, he acquired a distinguished character as a man of science and a Theologian. Botany was one of Ids favourite pursuits. How much this science has been enriched by Ids labours, is wt il kiiown to its lovers. He enjoyed the most extensive correspond- cnc.e with the most illustrious cultivators of natural science i)oth at home and abroad. In fine, he was a man of ex- CONTENTS. PAGANISM, - - - - 13, 1. Speculative notions of them respecting the nature of God,\>. 25. — 2. Causes of idolatry, p. 1 6 . — 3. Objects of idolatrous worship, p. 16. — 4 . Principal gods of the hea- then, p. 18 . — 5 . Cruelties of Paganism, p. 21 . — 6 . Indeccn ciesof ditto, p. 24 . — 7. Cost of the Pagan religion, p. 26. — 8 . Extent of ditto, p. 28 . MAHOMETANISM, ... 29. 1. Character of Mahomet, p. 29. — 2 Origin and charac- ter of the Koran, p. 31. — 3. Doctrines of the Koran, p. 33. — Alartyn's account of the fast of Ramazan, p. 38. JEWS, - - - - . 42. 1 . Calamities of the Jews in the destruction of Jerusalem, p. 42. — 2. Sufferings since their dispersion, p.43.— 3. Civil condition since ditto, p. 45. — 4. False Messiahs, p. 47. — 5 . Literary Institutions, p. 48. — 6. Distinguished Men . — 7 . Countries where most numerous — total number, p. 49 . — Miscellaneous Remarks, p. 50. cinusTiANiTy, ... 52. 1. Principal sects of the early ages — Gnosticks, Montan- ists, Donatists, &c. - - - 54 2. Different forms of church government, viz. Episcopal, Presbyterian and Independent, - 56 3. Speculative opinions — Antinomians 60, Athanasians 61, Sabellians, &c. &c. 62, Calvinists 63, Hopkinsians 65, Ar- menians 66, Trinitarians and Unitarians71 — 80,Socinians 263 Miscellaneous Articles — Pedobaptists, Protestants, Coun- cils, Creeds, &c. &c. 81 — 84. The whole world reduced to fourteen heads, 85. 1. Church of Rome, 86 — 99,279 — 280. 2. Greek Church and its branches, 100 — 1 10, 280. 3. Lutheran Church, 116 — 128, 284 — 285. 4. Church of England and its Branches, 129—138, 285 —287. 5. Presbyterians under fifteen divisions, 139 — 165, 267 —293. 12 CONTENTS, 6. Independents, 165 — 175,294. 7. Moravians, 175 - 187, 295. 8. Congregationalists, 188 — 195, 294. 9. Baptists under fifteen divisions, 195 — 213,295 — 297. 10. Methodists, 213—223, 297—299. 11. Q,uakers or Friends, 224 — 231, 299. 12. Swedenborgians, 231 — 238,300. 13. Universalists, 238 — 247,300. 14 iMillenial Church or Shakers, 247 — 263, 300. Concluding Reflections. — 1. Respecting the number of Religious denominations, 264. — 2. The peculiarities of the different denominations, 266. — 3. The similarity among dif ferent denominations, 268. — 4. Things to be lamented among Christians, 270. — 5. General Remarks, 272. Tabular and Statistical views, 277 — 303. Salaries of the English Bishops, 286. Recapitulation of denominations — number of clergymen, places of worship^ and population, 301. Recapitulation do. do. for United States, 3o2. Expenditure of the clergy of all the Christian world, 303. The Intolerant and Tolerant nations, 305, 306. Bible Societies, 307 — 315. Leander Van Ess, 313. Table of 140 languages, into which the bible has been translated by the British and Foreign Bible Society, 314. Missionary Societies, 316 — 320. — Tract do. 32*0. — Sab- bath School do. 321. — Bethel Flags 322. — Extract from Way land’s Sermon, 323. — Education Societies, 324. — Mis- sionary Seminaries, 325.— Universities and Colleges, 325. — Quaker College, Providence, R. I. 326. — Missionary Sta- tions, 327. Supplement, describing extinct sects — Explanation of ob- scure words and phrases, 1 — 75. Explanation of the plates and directions to the binder, 76—83. Religious Periodical Publications, 84 — 89. Chronological Table, 90 — 94. A li.st of Religious and Charitable Institutions in Boston, &.C. 95, 96. PAGANISM. Different opinions are entertained respecting the time when the worship of idols commenced. Some suppose it was before the flood, among the descendants of Cain, but all agree that soon after that period, idolatry became the prevailing religion of the world, and has continued to be to the present time. As the discussion of this subject opens a vast Held be- fore us, which we can but partially survey, I shall arrange the contents of this article under the following heads : i . Speculations of reflecting pagans concerning the nature of God. — It is remarkable that all philosophical heathens in all ages of the world, have believed in the being of God, and it is as remarkable that they never assign him the govern- ment of the world ; but ascribe this vast undertaking to inferiour deities. The ancient philosophers wrote much concerning God, and his attributes ; but their descriptions are often vague and confused ; and always far inferiour to the scripture definitions of the nature, of the eternal and ineffable Jeho- vah. The prevailing opinion how'ever among the ancients, was, that God was the soul of the world. This was the doctrine of Plato, of Pythagoras, of Zeno, and others ; and this doctrine is still propagated among the Hindoos. This animus mundi or soul of the world, was difl’used throughout the universe, and infused into every portion of matter. “ Both Stoicks and Platonicks held the world to be alive. By virtue of this life, the great masses are held together in their orderly courses as well as the minutest particles governed in their natural motions, according to the laws of attraction, gravity, electricity, and magnetism. 2 14 HlSrOKY OF ALL RELIGIONS. It is this gives instincts, anil teaches the spider her web, and the bee her honey. ”(l ) A Bramhun of snperiour understanding gave Mr. Ward, a missionary in India, the following confession of faith, as the present belief of the philosophical Hindoos, concern- the nature of God, viz. : “ God is invisible, independent, ever-living, glorious, uncorrupt, all-wise, the ever-blessed, the almighty ; his jierfections are indescribable and past tinding out ; he rules over all, supports all, destroys all, and remains, after the destruction of all j there is none like him ; he is silence ; he is free from passion, from birth, &c. And from increase and decrease, from fatigue, the need of refreshment, &c. He possesses the powei of intinite diminution and lightness, and is the soul of all.” “ He created, and then entered into all things, (2) in which he exists in two w'ays, untouched by matter, and re- ceiving the fruits of practice. He now assumes visible forms for the salre of engaging the minds of mankind. The difi'erent gods are parts of God, though his essence remains undiminished, as rays of light leave the sun his undiminish- ed splendour. He created the gods to perform those things in the government of the world, of which man was incapa- ble. Some gods are parts of other gods, and there are (1) Berkley’s Siris, as quoted in Staughton’s Virgil, p- 392. In the sixth book of Virgil’s Ailnead, begianing with line 724, the classical reader may find the sum and sub- stance of the Pythagorian and Platonick philosophy, con- cerning the nature of God. (2) When the following lines of Pope were read to a learned Bramhun, he started from his seat, begged a copy ®f them, and declared the author must have been a Hin- doo : “ All are but parts of one stupendous whole. Whose body Nature is, and God the soul ; — Warms in the sun, refreshes in the breeze, Glows in the stars, and blossoms in the trees ; Lives through all life, extends through all extent. Spreads undivided, operates unspent.” Ward's View of the History, Literature and Religion of the Hindoos, Introductory remarks, vol. 2, p. 57. HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 15 Jeilies of still inferionr powers. If it be asked, why God himself does not govern the world, the answer is, that it might subject him to exposure, and he chooses to be con- cealed : he therefore governs by the gods, who are ema- nations from the one God, possessing a portion of his pow- er : he who worships the gods as the one God, substan- tially worships God. The gods are helpful to men in all human affairs, but they are not friendly to those who seek final absorption, being jealous lest, instead of attaining absorption, they should become gods and rival them. “ Religious ceremonies procure a fund of merit to the performer which raises him in every future birth, and at length advances him to heaven, where he enjoys happi- ness for a limited period, or carries him towards final ab- sorption. A person may sink to earth again by crimes committed in heaven. The joys of heaven arise only from the gratification of the senses. A person raised to heaven is considered as a god, &c.”(3) Such are the best views of the best of men among the Hindoos. Such a mixture of truth and errour, of sense and folly do they believe and teach. But notwithstanding these partially correct views of the nature of God, and the unity of the Godhead, still it is a mournful and degrading fact, that “ the wisest and the best of men in all heathen countries have ever been Polytheists, and have adored, with the vulgar, the gods of their country. Nor has this fundamental doctrine of religion — the unity of God, been publickly professed, by any people, who had not previously been enlightened by revelation. (4) 'I'heir view's of the government of the world and the prospects of futurity were equally vague and uncertain : In vain they pushed inquiry to the birth And spring-time of the world ; ask’d whence is man ? Why formed at all ? and wherefore as he is ? Where must he find his maker ? With w'hat rites Adore him ? Will he hear, accept and bless ? (3) Ward’s View, vol. 2, Introductory remarks, pp. 57, 58. Rev.R. Adam’s Religious World Displayed, vol. 1 p,187. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. IG Or does he sit regardless of his works ? — /vnots worthy of solution, which alone A deity could solve. — Tis revelation satisfies all doubts, Explains all mysteries except her own ; And so illuminates the path oflife, That fools discover it and stray no more. CoTSL'per's Task. 2. Causes of Idolatry.~-^' If we inquire into the true causes of idolatry,” says Calmet, “ we must seek them in the depravity ol man’s heart, in his ignorance, vanity, pride, love ol pleasure, his fondness of sensible things, his liber- tinism, his brutal passions ; the irregular and excessive af- fection of lovers ; the mistaken tenderness of a father for his child ; (o) or a wife for her husband ; extravagant res- pect of subjects for a prince, or of children for their fa- ther ; excessive gratitude for benefits and services receiv- ed from certain persons ; admiration of the great qualities of creatures, or of persons who had rendered themselves illustrious ; one of the many of these causes, joined with the indelible idea conceived by man of a divinity, induced him to pay superstitious respect, worship and adoration to what he loved, esteemed, or honoured to excess.” (6) 3. Objects of idolatrous worship . — These w’ere the sun that enlightened them — the fire that warmed them — the moon that directed their steps in the obscurity of the night — the earth that nourished them — the air that refreshed them — the heroes that cleared the woods and forests of lions and serpents that annoyed them — the conquerors that delivered them from their enemies — and the wise and gen- erous princes, who rendered their subjects happy, and the memory of their reigns immortal. They worshipped the spirits of dead men, who in their life-time, were vilely enormous, guilty of thefts and rapines, murders and parri- cides, of horrid lusts, adulteries, rapes, and incest ; per- (5) Cicero on the death of his amiable and accomplish- ed daughter, seriously intended her deification. Religious World Displayed, vol. 1, p. 158. (6) Dictionary of the Bible, article Idolatry. HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 17 sons that good and wise men would rather hate and despise than respect and worship. Nay, they worshipped the vi- lest of brute beasts, and serpents, and crocodiles ; also, inanimate creatures, the stars and elements, rivers and trees ; they dedicated tennples and offered sacrifices, to the passions of our souls, the diseases of our bodies, and the accidents of our lives. To such objects as these they paid their respects, and devotion — in them they reposed their confidence. In a word, all the reins were slacken- ed, and the most abominable crimes were honoured with priests, altars, and temples. Publick worship became a publick prostitution. Incest, impurity, drunkenness, ha- tred, and pride, were deified under the fictitious names of Jupiter, Juno, Venus, Bacchus, &c. and criminal gods were worshipped with crimes. The religion of the vulgar was founded chiefly on the fictions and fancies of the poets, who represented many of f heir gods like the worst and basest of men : “Gods partial, changeful, passionate, unjust. Whose attributes are rage, revenge and lust And taught that the only way to please Bacchus, Venus, Sic. was to act like themselves in their worship. (7) Such have been and still are the gods of the most enlight- ened pagans ; but if we turn to the barbarous nations of idolators-we find a strange group of strange beings, “ Abortive, monstrous and unkindly mix’d Gorgons and hydras and chimeras dire Which are receiving the daily and devout homage of many millions of our race. Among the Greeks and Romans, the number of their gods was stated in round numbers, at thirty thousand. A building was erected at Rome, by M. Agrippa, in the reign of Augustus, called the Pantheon, which signifies all 'the gods, to whom it was dedicated. The same building con- tinues to this day, and is now called the Church of St. Ma- ria Rotunda. (7) Adam’s Religious World Displayed, vol. 1-pp. 137, Hi, 151. 18 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS'. The Hiiuloos profess to have 330,000,000 of gods ; not that they have even the names of such a number, but the}' say that all human actions, as well as all the elements have their tutelar deities, the catalogue of whom, they swell to this absurd and enormous amount. The Hindoos have no Pantheon like that just named, but the palaces of some of the Hindoo Rajas, contain courts filled with idols, each of which has an establishment of priests, who daily perform ceremonies of worship. (8) 4. The principal gods of the heathen^ and their peculiar characters. — In the natural world, according to Mr. Bryant, the first and principal object of adoration, were the sun and fire. (^9) The Greeks had one supreme, and eZc;:;en subordi- nate gods, viz. : Jupiter, Saturn, Bacchus, Apollo, Mars, Mi- nerva, Diana, Juno, Venus, Ceres, Mercury, and Vulcan. These were adopted by the Romans, and associated with other deities, male and female, celestial and terrestrial, all of whom had dift'erent offices assigned them in the affairs of mankind. Jupiter, was by all the ancients represented as the father, and king of gods and men. His usual title among poets and orators, waspetter omnipotens, the almighty father, and in many respects, his attributes answered to those of the eternal Jehovah. But still, his history abounds with im- purity and scandal. He had four wives, the last of whom was the celebrated Juno, who w=. vol. 3, p. 431— vol. 6, p. 265. (1) New Edinburgh Encyclopedia, article Jupiter. (2) Tooke’s Pantheon of the Heathen Gods, a very good compendium of their history HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 19 shippers thought they could never sufficiently glut them with blood. (3) Among the three hundred and thirty millions of the Hin- doo gods, the principal ones are Bkumha the Creator, VisHNOo the P reserver , and Shivu the Destroyer, and their sacred writings exhibit each of these gods at his post, com- mitting faults and absurdities that would disgrace beings destitute of every spark of divinity, and even ot reason. (4) The principal wives of these gods are Doorga, Lukshmee and Suruswutee. But they had also many other wives, for the gods as well as men, among this people, are addicted to polygamy. As the Hindoos apply the doctrine of transmigration to their deities as well as to themselves, all their principal gods as well as many of those of a subordinate rank have had many incarnations, in which they have assumed many different forms, either for their own gratification, or for the benefit of mankind. Amongthis vast range of gods, may be found the counter- part of nearly all the male and female divinities of the ancient Pantheon. And not only in the theogonies of their gods, and in their character and employments, but also in their philosophical peculiarities, there is a striking resem- blance between the Hindoos and the Greeks. Among the Hindoo gods we find those which answer to Jupiter and Juno, the king and queen of heaven, to Apollo, to Mercury, to Mars, to Neptune, and even to the insid- ious Cupid, and the shameful Priapus. The Hindoo gods also resemble those of the ancient na- tions in their perpetual quarrels and intrigues. Bruhma, Vishnoo, and Shivu, the Creator, Preserver and Destroyer, are perpetually counteracting each other. — ■ Sometimes the Preserver is destroying, and at other times the Destroyer is preserving. On a certain occasion, Shivu granted to the great enemy of the gods, Ravunu, a blessing which set all their heavens in uproar, and drove the 330,000,000 of gods into a state of desperation. (5) (3) Bryant’s New System, &c. vol. 6, p. 304. f4) Ward’s View, &c. vol. 2, introduction, p. 17, 20 HISTOIIY OF AUL RELIGIONS. The Hindoo Shastrus give an account of ten appearances, or incarnations of Vishnoo, the Preserver ; nine of which are past, and the tenth is yet expected. Jugunnat’hu(6) of wrhom Dr. Buchanan (7) has given such an interesting ac- count is one of the forms of Vishnoo. Vishnoo has a thousand names, and Jupiter had so many they could scarcely be numbered. This god is represent- ed in the form of a black man, with four arms. His heav- en is said to be entirely of gold, and is eighty thousand miles in circumference. All its edifices are composed of jewels. Similar stories are told of the other principal Hindoo deities, male and female ; of their incarnations, and of the splendour and extent of their celestial abodes. Doorga, one of the wives of Shivu resembles the ancient Minerva in her fondness for arms and war. Her quarrels with Shivu, are like (hose of Juno with Jupiter; and her marriage with that god, whose appearance is filthy, created the surprise of the gods, similar to the marriage of Venus with Vulcan. Kalee, one of the forms of Doorga, says Mr. Ward, is the Indian Diana Tuurica. because to her human victims are offered in sacrifice, and their sr.cred books give minute di- I’ections for performing this horrid worship. Her dishev- elled hair, represents the clouds, and intimates too that time has neither beginning nor end. Her tongue, which hangs out, is the representative of lightning. She exhibits altogether the appearance of a drunken frantick fury. Vet this is the goddess whom thousands adore, on whose altars thousands of victims annually bleed, and whose tem- ple at Kalee-ghatu, near Calcutta, is the resort of Hindoos from all parts of India.(8) The principal god of the Chinese is Fo. (5) Ward’s View, &c. vol. 2, introduction, p. 68. (6) The god of the world, from nathv, a lord, and /m- qui the world. This is the same name which is generally spelt Juggarnaut. (7) Dr. Buchanan’s Researches. (8) Ward's View, &c. Introduction, p. 28. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS; 21 Boodhu is the principal deity of the Burmans and many surrounding nations. The image which represents him is usually called Gaudoma, or Goutuniu. According to the Boodliist system which appears to be a speculative kind of pagan theology, God is represented as in awful inaccessi- ble retirement, enjoying profound and perpetual repose. Indeed, the Boodhist system makes such an inactive and useless being of God, that they are generally denominated atheists. (9.) The highest state of glory with the Boodhists, is what they call absorption, which will consist not only in the enjoyment of heaven, but in being absorbed in the fountain of the deity. Some of the Boodhu temples in Ceylon are capable of containing three thousand people. Boodhu like Vishnoo, is represented as having ten incarnations. This religion is spread over the Burman empire, Siam, Ceylon, Japan, Co- chin China, and the greater part of China itself ; and is by some considered to be in reality the ancient religion of In- dia, and that the Bramhinical superstition is the invention of later times. (1.) 5. The cruelties of Paga^iism.— These consist not only in the want of charitable and benevolent institutions for the orphan and widow, the sick and aged, the poor and insane, and in the absence of the kind and social feelings which christianty inspires, but in the performance of the most barbarous and cruel acts, under the name of religious du- ties, which the worst passions of our nature ever led to. Among these most horrid rites are the offering of human sacrifices to the deity, and the burning of widows with the bodies of their deceased husbands. ‘ One would think it scarce possible, says Bryant, that so unnatural a custom, as that of human sacrifices, should have existed in the world : but it is very certain, that it not only did exist, but almost universally prevailed. The (9) I inquired of Mr. Ward, whether this was a fair rep' resentation of their sentiments, since they admit the being of a God. “But,” said he, “ a God who never does any thing, but is always asleep, is no God at all.” (1 .)Wctrd’s View, ^c. vol. 2, p. 383. 2-2 HISTOSY OF ALL RELIGIONS. Egyptians, the Cretans and the Arabians, oiTered human | sacritices to their gods. The Persians buried people alive. The Cyprians, the Rhodians, the Phocians, the louians, I those of Chios, Lesbos, and Tenedos, alt had human sacrifi- I ces. The natives of the Taurick Chersonesus offered up | to Diana every stranger whom chance threw upon their i coast. The Pelusgi in a time of scarcity vowed the tenth I of all that should be born to them, for a sacrifice in order to I procure plenty. The Gauls and the Germans were so devo- i ted to this shocking custom, that no business of any moment | was transacted among them, without being prefaced with the blood of men. Among the Druids and the worshippers of i Thor and Woden and all the people of the northern nations, i not only the children of the peasantry, but often those of the i great, and sometimes princes themselves, were devoted to I their bloody deities, either to atone for n,ational sins, or to procure national blessings. The altars of these gods were far removed from the common resort of men ; being gene- rally situated in the depth of woods ; that the gloom might add to the horrour of the operation, and give a rev- erence to the place and proceeding. This custom prevailed in Mexico to an awful extent, and Montezuma, the last emperour of that country, offered 20,000 human victims every year to the sun. ( 2 ) Pomare, the late king of one of the South-Sea Islands, which has renounced Paganism, and embraced Christianity, is said during his reign to have offered 2000 human sacri- fices. In most cases captives taken in war were doomed to this horrid death ; but in others, children were brought up for the altar, as sheep are fattened for the shambles ; and they were bought and butchered in the same manner. The dearest earthly possessions were considered the most acceptable to the gods, and the more distinguished and beloved the child, the more its sacrifice would propitiate the favour of their blood-stained divinities. And ac- cordingly the Carthagenians, in a time of great danger, offered two hundred children of the prime nobility to Sa- (2) Robertson’s America, vol. III. p. 199. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. turn. These sacrifices are still continued in Africa, in India and other parts of the world. (3) The horrours of the funeral pile among the Hindoos are too notorious to need a particular description. Per- sons from childhood to extreme old age, are doomed to this shocking and tremendous death. Since much has been published on this subject, Is haM only relate the few following incidents ; About 1796, during a dark and rainy night, a woman who was the subject of this awful ceremony, as the fire began to scorch her, found means to disentangle herself, and hid away in some brushwood. Her absence was soon discovered, an alarm was given — search was made — and she was eoon led up to the pile again. She pleaded for her life at the hands of her own son, and de- . dared she could not embrace so horrid a death — but she pleaded in vain ; he said he should lose his cast, and that therefore he would die, or she should. The son and the others present, then tied her hands and feet, and threw her on the funeral pile, where she quickly perished. About 1804, a child of eight years old was burnt with the dead body of a Bramhun near Calcutta. (4) At the time the news arrived of the death of the child’s husband, she was playing with other children at a neighbour’s house. As she had just before been severely chastised by a cruel aunt, she resolved to burn with the dead body, to avoid similar treatment in future. And the priests of the coun- try cheerfully aided the immolation of this thoughtless and petulant child. For besides supporting their religion, they obtain a fee on such occasions. Another instance is given by Mr. Ward of a woman fif- teen years old, who had an infant but three weeks old, sub- mitting to this dreadful death. When her friends urged her to think of the situation of the infant she would leave, (3) Bryant’s New System, &c. vol. VI. pp. 295, 321. (4) Marriage is a mere mercenary contract entered into by parents and friends, without ever consulting the wishes of the parties ; in this manner children are often married ir. their earliest years. ’24 HIsTOKV^ OF ALL RELIGIONS'. she begged them not to disturb her mind with such things ; it was only a female child, and therefore the leaving ofit was of less consequence. After she had mounted the fu- neral pile, she sat up, and assured the officiating bram- hun, that she then recollected, that in a former birth, he was her father. Instances are related of women eighty years of age or upwards perishing in this manner. And one case is men- tioned of a bramhun who had married upwards of a hun- dred wives, thirty-seven of whom, were burnt with him. The pile was kept burning for three days, and when one or more of them arrived, they threw themselves into the blazing fire. (5) Burying alive, and tortures of various kinds are among the religious duties of this people. The cruel exposure and clandestine murder of new-born infants is common to many pagans and some of the most civ- ilized and refined are much addicted to the practice. It is said in the streets of Pekin alone, there are upwards of 3000 children annually exposed. (6) 6. Indecencies andtimpurities of Paganism . — In the ancient mythology, there is scarce a deity, male or female, whose history does not disclose, something lascivious and impure ; and among the Hindoo gods we are continually presented with debaucheries and crimes. So shockingly obscene and impure is their worship that Copula, a pundit, employed in the Serampore printing office, and a very respectable man among the Hindoos, declared that a man of character was often ashamed of being present ; and that if ever he' re- mained, he concealed himself in a corner of the temple. He added that a song was scarcely tolerated which did not contain the most marked allusions to unchastity, while those w'hich were so abominable that no person could repeat them out of the temple, received the loudest plaudits. All this is done in the very face of the idol. There is ano- ther feature in this system of idolatry, which increases its (5) Ward’s View, &c. vol. H.pp. 304, 308. (6) Bishop Porteus’ Sermons, vol. 1. p. 312. as quotedby Adam , HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 25 parnicious effects on the publick manners ; the wars, quar- rels, and licentious intrigues, of their gods, are all held up in images, recitations, songs and dances at the publick festivals. In 1806, says Mr. Ward, I was present at the worship of the goddess Doorga, as performed in the house of Raja Chrishnu, at Calcutta. After describing the greatness of the assembly, and profusion of the offerings, and the many strange peculiarities of the worship — he observes, “ the whole produced on my mind sensations of the great- est horrour. The dress of the singers, their indecent ges- tures — the abominable nature of the songs — the horrid din of their miserable drum — the lateness of the hour — the darkness of the place — with the reflection that I was stand- ing in an idol temple, and that this immense multitude of rational and immortal creatures, capable ofsuperiour joys, were, in the very act of worship, perpetrating a crime of high treason against the God of heaven, while they themselves believed they were performing an act of mer- it — excited ideas and feelings in my mind, which time can never obliterate.” ^ “ I should have given, in this place, a specimen of the songs sung before the image, but found them so full of broad obscenity, that I could not copy a single line. All those actions which a sense of decency, keeps out of the most in- decent English songs, are here detailed, sung, and laughed at, without the least sense of shame. A poor ballad singer in England, would be sent to the house of correction and flog- ged, for performing the meritorious actions of these wretch- ed idolaters.” The reader will recollect that the festivals of Bacchus and Cybele were equally noted for the indecencies prac- tised by their worshippers, both in words and actions. (6) The Hindoo Bramhuns have contrived to unite balls and theatres and sacraments, in the service of their gods, so that the gay and giddy, the thoughtless and profane, find in their temples gratification and enjoyment. (6) Ward’s View, &c. Vol. II. p. 94, 26 HISTORY OF AIJ[> RELIGIONS. The lingu worship seems the climax of depravity and debasement, in this system. The lingu is an image of Shivu in the form of a sugar loaf, with a projection at the base, like the mouth of a spoon. An account of the ori- gin of this worship, says Mr. Ward, even when refined as much as possible, is too gross to meet the publick eye, yet the daily number of the worshippers of this scandalous im- age (even among the Hindoo women) is beyond compan- ion far greater than the worshippers of all the other gods put together.(7) Well might Buchanan say, the peculiar attributes of heathenism, are ohscenity and blood. (8) 7. The immense cost of supporting thePagan religion. — The magnificence and number of the ancient heathen temples almost exceed calculation or belief. At one time there were no less than 424 temples in the city of Rome. The temple of Diana at Ephesus, was accounted one of the seven wonders of the world. It was 425 feet in length, 220 in breadth, and was adorned with 100 columns 60 feet high ; and as each column is said to have contained 150 tons of marble, as the stupendous edifice, outside and in, was adorned with gold, and a profusion of ornaments, how im- mense must have been the whole expense of its erec- tion ?(9) And at the present day, many of the pagan nations go to immense expense in the support of their religious worship. It is stated in the Indo-Chinese Gleaner, a paper published by the Missionaries in China, that there are in that empire 1056 temples dedicated to Confucius, where above 60,000 (7) Ward’s View, &c. Vol. II. p. 16. (8) The author in a private conversation with Mr. Ward, while he was in this country, obtained an explanation of the nature of this idol. And although it cannot be written, yet the classical reader may find something like the idol and the worship, in the story of Priapus, and in the p/iaZ- lica festivals of the Egyptians and Greeks. (9) New Edinburgh Encyclopedia, articles Diana and Ephesus. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 27 animals are annually offered. The followers of Confucius form one of the smallest of the three leading sects, among the Chinese. A few years since the raja of Nudeeya spent 100,000 roopees (about 60,000 dollars) in marrying two monkies, when all the parade common to Hindoo marriages was ex- hibited.(l) Gunga, a person of the writer cast, head servant to Mr. Hastings, expended, it is said, 1,200,000 roopees at his mother’s shraddhu, which is a funeral ceremony intended to release the souls of the deceased from the custody of Yumu, the judge of the dead. In one of the festivals of Doorga, in the city of Calcutta alone, it is supposed, upon a moderate calculation, that half a million sterling is expended annually. An individual, some years since, expended in this worship, at one time, 38,000 pounds, more than ^160,000.(2) Miscellaneous remarks . — It is worthy of particular notice, that no pagans, ancient or modern, seem to have ever known any thing of that sublime and evangelical doctrine, the love of God. And surely it is enough to make mankind fear and wor- ship such a crew ; to insist on their loving them too, would be outrageous and absurd. And indeed reverence for the Hindoo gods, among many of their worshippers, does not exceed their merit. When it thunders awfully, respectable Hindoos say, “ O ! the gods are giving us a bad day the low'est orders say, “ The rascally gods are dying.” Dur- ing a heavy rain, a woman of respectable cast says, “Let the gods perish ! my clothes are all wet.” A man of low cast says, “ The r.ascall}’^ gods are sending more rain.”(3) The temples of pagans answer none of the ends of a Christian temple. Here are no prayers, no praises, no confessions of sin, no discourses to devout assemblies, to (1) Hunooman the monkey, is a celebrated god among the Hindoos, and many wonderful and ludicrous stories are told of his strength and agility. — AVard’s View, &c. vol. II. p. 197. (2) Ward’s View, ^c. vol. IT. pp. S36, 387. (3) Ward’s View, &c. p. 67. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 28 excite them to repentance for their transgressions, and to the love of God. But the worship is performed before an idol made of a cold stone, or of some other material, by a solitary priest ; and when a crowd assembles, it is to enter upon orgies which destroy every vestige of moral feeling, and excite to every outrage upon virtue. (4_) The want of discourses like our sermons was sensibly felt by the empe- r our Julian, who w’ent back to paganism, and he intended to remedy the defect. 8. Extent of the Pagan religion . — If the whole world, as known to us, were divided into thirty-two parts, not less than nineteen of these parts are still inhabited by pagans and idolaters. They possess, at this day, more than one half the extent of the immense continents of Asia and Africa, together with considerable portions of Europe and Ameri- ca. Different estimates have been made of the total num- ber of the pagan nations, and most accounts agree, that they are somewhere from four to five hundred millions. (3) Many have doubted whether all these millions of the human family are deserving the odious name of idola- ters ; they suppose there are multitudes among them, who have correct views of the character of God, and render him an acceptable worship. Efforts are now making to ^explore alt parts of the pagan world, and certainly nothing will afford greater pleasure to missionaries or their sup- porters, than to find multitudes of this description in pagan lands. But until evidences can be obtained to justify the pallia- tions and excuses which many are so anxious to make for the heathen, we may consistently consider them idolaters, without God and without hope in the world ; and we ought to pity their deplorable condition, and continue and in- crease our efforts to bring them to the knowledge of God, and the gospel of his Son. (4) Ward’s Views, &c. Intro, p. 45. (5) Rel. World, &c. vol. I. p. 155. MAHOMETANISM. This vast company of religious professors, take their name from Mahomet,(l) who was born at Mecca, a city in Arabia Felix, in 371. The circumstances of Mahomet’s early life, were such as presented no flattering prospects of grandeur, and no probable views of ambition to his future life. He was illiterate, obscure, and very poor, till he mar- ried Cadigha, a widow of considerable property, for whom he had acted, for a number of years, as a mercantile agent, so much to her satisfaction, that she in return, gave him the command of her property and person. This alliance, which took place in the 25th year of his age, raised him to an equality with the richest citizens in Mecca, and laid the foundation for his future fortune ; and from this period, it is supposed, he began to meditate those schemes which raised him to eminence and power. I. Character of Mahomet . — This is differently repre- sented by different writers. His followers of course con- sider him as the model of perfection, and as superiour to all other men, who ever lived upon the earth ; as the chosen and favoured instrument of God for the greatest good to mankind. Some describe him as a man of the most consummate policy, and possessing the most fertile genius for fixing on auxiliaries for the accomplishment of 'his ambitious designs. Others represent him as a wild en- thusiast, whose claims to celestial visions, were like those (l)Mohammed is allowed, by Prideaux, to be the true and proper pronunciation of this name. But as the vulgar manner of writing it is Mahomet, he thinks it best to adopt it . — Life of Mahomet, PrefacCf p. 13. 2 * 30 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. of many hairbrained pretenders, whose schemes have fallen into oblivion, for the want of those favourable conjunctures which led on the Arabian prophet to authority and fame. Mahomet was undoubtedly a man of penetration and sagaci- ty, and was thoroughly versed in all the arts of insinuation and intrigue. He made a fine personal appearance, and was fond of being thought to look like Abraham ; was lib- eral to the poor, courteous to his equals, and condescend- ing to his inferiours. He is said to have been a person of few words, of an equal, cheerful temper, and very pleasant and familiar towards his friends. As to learning he had none, but this he turned to a useful account, by insisting that the writings he produced as revelations from God, could not possibly be a forgery of his own. And his fol- lowers also, instead of being ashamed of their master’s ig- norance of literature, gloried in it as an evident proof of his divine mission, and scrupled not to call him the illiterate prophet. (^2) His fondness for women, by his own confession, was be- yond all bounds of moderation, and his many salvos in his Koran for his concupiscence and concubinage, are disgust- ing to every chaste and virtuous mind. The multiplica- tion of his wives, and his fond dalliance with female disci- ples, settled down, in his later years, into a sensual gross- ness, which, whatever may be said of the polygamy of the times, was altogether incompatible with that sainted emi- nence, and celestial unction, of which he made such per- petual and ridiculous boasts. (3) Mahomet limited his followers to the mrtnber of four wives — with the liberty of keeping as many concubines as they could maintain ; while he himself married fifteen, or as others say, twenty-one wives, besides having several concubines. Of these, five died before him, six he repu- diated, and ten were alive at his death. But his having this (2) Sale’s Koran, Preliminary Discourse, pp. 41, Pre- face, p. 5. (3) Some anecdotes are given by Prideaux of his capacity and rage for sensual gratifications, which are too gross to be transcribed . — Life of Mahomet, p. 87. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS- 3 ! number of women was in consequence of a divine indul- gence with which a God of infinite purity and justice, ac- cording to his account, had favoured him. “ O prophet, we have allowed thee thy wives, unto whom thou hast given their dower, and also the slaves which thy right hand pos- sesseth, of the booty which God hath granted thee ; and the daughters of thy uncles, and the daughters of thy aunts, both on thy father’s and thy mother’s side, who have fled with thee from Mecca ; and any other believing woman, if she give herself unto the prophet ; in case the prophet desireth to take her to wife. This is a peculiar privilege granted unto thee, above all the rest of the true believ- ers. ”(4) Ambition and lust were undoubtedly the predominant passions of the false prophet ; these are discoverable in the whole system of his religion ; and there is scarce a chapter in his Koran, which does not contain something respecting war or women. (^5) 2. Origin and character of the Koran . — It was not till Mahomet was forty years old, that he took upon him the title of the Apostle of God, and began to publish the reve- lations which, according to his account, were communicat- ed to him from heaven by the angel Gabriel. These celes- tial communications, Gabriel continued to make to him, for the space of twenty-three years, directly from the archives of heaven, where the originals were deposited. They were placed in the chest of his apostleship ; and from this mass of revelations, the Koran was compiled after Ma- homet’s death, by Abubecker, one of his earliest and most illustrious disciples. This is the Mahometan account of the origin of the Koran ; but others say, that instead of writing the chapters of this famous book by the dictation of Gabriel, that he was assisted in their composition, by a Persian Jew, and a Christian Monk, by whose aid he acquired such an extensive knowledge of the Jewish and Christian relig- ions. (6) (4)Koran, chap. 33. Prideaux’s Life of Mahomet, p. 81. (6)Life of Mahomet, p. 80. (e^jLife of Mahomet, p. 23. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 32 That he was assisted in the forgery of his pretended \ isions was a thing well known at Mecca, and indeed he complains of these injurious insinuations in the 25th chap, of the Koran. The Koran is the bible of the Mahometans ; it consists of 114 chapters of unequal length, and is held in the highest veneration by this people. It not only contains their the- ory of religion, their rules of morality, but their system of jurisprudence. On the foundation of this book, the throne itself is erected ; from this, every law of state is derived ; and by its authority every question of life and of property IS finally decided. The Koran is a mixture of seriousness and levity ; of moral precepts, and ceremonial details ; of sublime de- scriptions of the character of God, and of the most grovel- ling and frivolous illustrations of the duty of man ; in one passage we read of the exalted attributes of Jehovah, and of the terrours of the da}^ of judgment ; and in the next we meet with some ridiculous and otfensive directions for mus- selmen to adjust collisions among their concubines and wives. Welt might Gibbon say of the Mahometan Oracles, that “ they sometimes crawl in the dust, and at other times are lost in the clouds.” The whole is thrown together without order or arrangement ; every where an attempt to imitate the scriptures is visible ; but unlike them the Ko- ran attempts to explain what is inconceivable, to describe what is ineflable, and to materialize what is in itself spirit- ual ; and in the various representations of another world, it descends to an unnecessary minuteness and particularity, which excites disgust and ridicule, instead of reverence. “ Invention, the first praise of all productions of genius, is wanting in the Koran. It does not contain one single doctrine, which may not be fiurly derived either from the Jewish or Christian scriptures, from the spurious and apocryphal gospels, then current in the East, from the Talmudical legends, or from the traditions, customs, and opinions of the idolatrous Arabians. The materials from all these sources, are heaped together, with perpetual HISTORY or ALL RELIGIONS. 33 repetitions, without any settled principle or visible connex- ion. (7) The professed object of the Koran, was to replant the true and ancient religion, professed by Adam, Noah, Abra- ham, Moses, Jesus, and all the prophets ; to destroy the idolatry of the Pagan Arabs, and the superstitions of Jews and Christians. A mixture of all these religions is discov- erable in this book. Much is said in it of the principal characters and events contained in the scriptures ; but both Jews and Christians are called idolaters ; the patri- archs and apostles, according to the Koran, were Mahom- etans ; the angels worshipped Adam ; and the fallen angels were driven from heaven for not doing so ; Christ was neither God nor the Son of God, and assured Mahomet of this in a conference with the Almighty and himself ; and it furthermore asserts that Christ was not crucified on Mount Calvary, when he appeared to suffer, but that another per- son was crucified in his stead, while God took him to him- self. 3. Doctrines of the Koran. — The two grand principles of the Mahometan religion are the unity of God, and the di- vine mission of Mahomet. There is no God, but God, and Mahomet is his prophet, are familiar sayings among this peo- ple ; idolatry and image worship of every kind are offen- sive to them ; they made awful havock with the temples of the heathen gods, and all the trumpery of paganism, wherever they carried their victorious arms. The Catho- licks have ever found them subtle and difficult opponents on account of the show of image worship, in their religious rites. The doctrine of the trinity the Mahometans reject in terms of the greatest disdain, being forbidden in a num- ber of places in the Koran to believe it. The doctrine of predestination they carry to downright fatalism, and the merit of good works, on- the other hand, they magnify in the highest strains ; and it is pitiful to see how low are Ma- homet’s requisitions for the certain enjoyment of Paradise, as contained in the 23d chapter of the Koran : “ Those who humble themselves in prayer, those who eschew all (7) Reg. World, &c. vol. I, p. 270. 34 HISTORY OF ALL RELICHONS. vain discourse, who are doers of almsdeeds, who refrain from intercourse with any women but their wives and fe- male captives, for as to them they shall be blameless ; who acquit themselves faithfully of their trust, and justly per- form their covenant ; and who observe their appointed times of prayer ; these shall be the heirs who shall inherit paradise ; they shall continue therein for ever.” These are some of the strongest proofs of piety, according to the Ma- hometan religion ; but all these duties may be done by those whose hearts are full of envy, and malignity, and murder ; and, indeed, Mahometans declare that the sins of the heart are no sins at all. (8) According to the Koran, paradise is adorned with every thing costly and magnificent — there the faithful shall enjoy the most beautiful women, who shall not cast an eye on any but themselves, with whom they shall enjoy the con- tinual pleasures of love to all eternity; they shall drink the most delicious liquors, and the most pleasant wines. There will not only be marriage, but servitude, in the next world, and the very meanest in paradise will have eighty thousand servants, and seventy-two wives of a celestial kind, besides the wives he had in this world : he will have a tent erected for him of pearls, hyacinths and emeralds. And to crown the whole, if the faithful in paradise are desir- ous of issue, it shall be conceived, born and grow up in the space of an hour. These are a few of the descriptions of the joys of that paradise to which the millions of Mahome- tans look forward, with the utmost confidence and delight. In a catechism lately printed at Constantinople for the instruction of the children educated in this religion, the young Mussulman is required to say : “ I believe in the books which have been delivered from heaven to the prophets. In this manner was the Koran given to Ma- homet, the Pentateuch to Moses, the Psalter to David, and the gospel to Jesus. I believe in the prophets, and the miracles which they have performed. Adam was the first prophet, and Mahomet was the last. I believe that, lor the space of fifty thousand years, the righteous shall repose (8)Mcmoir of Henry Martyn, p. 164. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 3.5 unJer the shade of the terrestrial paradise ; and the wicked shall be exposed naked to the burning rays of the sun. I believe in the bridge Sirat, which passes over the bottom- less pit of hell. It is as fine as a hair, and as sharp as a sabre. All must pass over it ; and the wicked shall be thrown off. I believe in the water-pools of paradise. Each of the prophets has, in paradise, a bason for his own use : the water is whiter than milk, and sweeter than honey. On the ridges of the pools are vessels to drink out of, and they are bordered with stars. I believe in heaven and hell. The inhabitants of the former know no want, and the Houris who attend them are never afflicted with sick- ness. The floor of paradise is musk, the stones are silver, and the cement gold. The damned are, on the contra- ry, tormented with fire, and by voracious and poisonous animals.” In justice to some of the more devout and less sensual Mahometans, it ought to be observed, that they consider these and other descriptions of their prophet, as merely fig- urative and allegorical representations, much as we do many passages in Revelation. 4. Spread of the Mahometan religion . — This at first was effected by argument and persuasion, but after the prophet had arrived to power, these gentle methods were exchanged for those of conquest and war. And the terrour of his arms together with the fascinating allurements of the fancied paradise of the Koran, conspired to give the most unexam- pled rapidity to the spread of the new religion, so that in less than a century Mahomet and his succeeding generals, had subdued a far greater extent of territory, than the Ro- mans conquered in 800 years. In addition to the agreeableness of his doctrines to the cor- rupt propensities of human nature, this warlike prophet taught his followers, “ That a drop of blood shed in the cause of God, or a night spent in arms, is of more avail than two months of fasting and prayer. Whosoever falls in bat- tle, his sins are forgiven at the day of judgment ; his wounds shall be as resplendent as Vermillion, and odoriferous as musk j and the loss of his limbs shall be supplied by wings 36 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. of angels and cherubims.” ‘‘When I contemplate,” says an excellent writer, “ the Reformer at the head of a con- quering army, the Koran in one hand, and in the other a sword, I cannot be surprised at the civil and religious revo- lution which has immortalized his name. With his advan- tages, how could he fail of success. Every thing favoured the enterprise. The nations beheld a military apostle, and they who were unconvinced by his arguments, trembled at his sword !”(9) The first disciples of Mahomet were called Saracens, and among them were some of the most famous warriours in the world. Miscellaneous remarks. — Prayer, fasting and almsdeeds are among the cardinal virtues of Mahometans ; and al- though they are the determined foes of people of all other religions, and especially of the Christians, yet they have a degree of kindness and charity for each other, and have many charitable institutions for their poor brethren and countrymen. But the Mahometan is taught by his religion to confine his benevolence to the followers of the prophet, .and he is warned against indulging any thing like friendship or good will, towards any who differ from him. The brutal insolence and unrelenting severity which they have for ages exercised towards the unfortunate Greeks, whom a mysterious providence has placed within their power, are too notorious to need being detailed. Mahometanism distributes itself into two general parts, faith and practice : the former contains six branches, viz ; belief in God ; in his angels ; in his scriptures ; in his prophets ; in the resurrection and final judgment ; and the divine decrees. In the second part are included prayer with w'ashing ; alms ; fasting ; pilgrimage to Mecca, and circumcision. Among the negative precepts of this re- ligion, are the prohibitions of wine, by which are meant all strong drinks, gaming, usury, the eating of blood and swine’s flesh, and whatever dies of itself, &c. &c.(l) (9)Clarke’s answer to the question, why are you a Chris- tian, as quoted by Rev. R. Adam, and Dr, Evans, (l)Rel. World, &c. vol. I. p. 256. HISTORY OF ALL RELIOIO^S. V}1 Friday is observed by the Mahometans as their sabbath, because they believe it was on that day that Mahomet fled from Mecca to Medina. They defer the circumcision of their children till they can distinctly pi’onounce tlie two leadini; articles of their faith, “there is no God but God, and Mahomet is his pro- phet or till any convenient time between the age of sis and sixteen. The Mahometans have an established priesthood and a numerous body of clergymen ; their spiritual head, in Tur- key, whose power is not infenour to the Roman Pontiff or the Grecian Patriarch, is denominated the Mufti, and is regarded as the oracle of sanctity and wisdom. Their houses of worship are denominated mosques, many of which are very magnificent, and very richly endowed. The revenues of some of the royal mosques are said to amount to the enormous sum of 60,000 pounds sterling. In the city oi Fez, the capital of the emperourof Morocco, there are near one thousand mosques, fifty of which are built in a most magnificent style, supported by marble pillars. The circumference of the grand mosque is near a mile and a half, in which near a thousand lamps are lighted every night. The Mahometan priests, who perform the rites of their publick worship are called Imams ; and they have a set of ministers called Shekhs, who preach every Friday, much in the manner of Christian preachers. They sel- dom touch upon points of controversy in their discourses, but preach upon moral duties, upon the dogmas and cere- monies of their religion, and declaim against vice, luxury, and corruption of manners. The Mahometans, like the Christians, are divided and subdivided into many sects and parties ; but the two lead- ing sects are the Sonnites and Schiites, who, notwithstand- ing they both believe in the prophet, and his religion, yet anathematize each other, as abominable hereticks, and as farther from the truth than either Christians or Jews. 7 he Schiites are the followers of Ali, who reside chiefly in Per- sia ; the Sonnites are the disciples of Abubeker, among whom are the lurks, Arabians, &c. Vast efforts have 4 38 HISTORY OF AIX RELIGIONS. been made, by the Mahometan doctors, to expound the sacred text of the Koran, and voluminous commentaries have been written to illustrate the meaning of those pre- tended oracles of wisdom and sublimity. There is much more subtilty and even seriousness in the Mohometan religion than is generally supposed ; its advo- cates have the utmost confidence in its truth, and of its final and universal prevalence ; and they nourish the most con- temptuous feelings towards the religion of Christ. In pass- ing through the millions of pagans, we see no glimpse of the gospel, but the millions of believers in the Arabian Im- postor, pretend to know all about this heaven-born system, and show a determined hostility against it. This religion obliges its disciplfes to pray five times a day ; and imposes upon them a burdensome ritual, which all devout Mussulmen scrupulously observe. They are obliged to fast the whole of the month Ramadan or Ra- 7mzan, from early in the morning, until the evening twi- light. This fast resembles the Lent of the Church of Eng- land, but is more rigorously kept. But as a late traveller observes, if the Mahometans fast all the day, they make it up in the night. Martyn, the missionary, has given the details of this fast, as he witnessed them in Shiraz in Per- sia. “ It commenced the 20th of September, and ought to have ended, according to their lunar months, the I8th of October ; but the moon disappointed them. The Mool- lahs (a set of teachers) not having seen the new moon, would not allow the fast to be over, and the people were in consequence all in confusion ; for not having eaten in the nighi, they w'ere not at all disposed to go through the day fasting. At last some witnesses appeared, who vowed they had seen the silver bow. But the Moollahs persisted in their decision, until seventy-two witnesses, the requisite number, in the name of the Prince all testified, that the new moon had appeared, and then the feast was proclaim- ed. The first day of the fast of Ramazan, Mr. Martyn thus describes : “All the family had been up in the night to take an unseasonable meal to fortify themselves for the ab- stinence of the day. It was curious to observe the effects HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. of the fast in the house. The master was scolding and beating his servants ; and they were equally peevish and insolent ; and the beggars were more than ordinarily im- portunate and clamorous. At noon, all the city went to the grand mosque. My host came back with an account of new vexations there. ”(7) In the valuable work, from which this extract is made, many striking views, of the interiour of Mahometanism, as well as Paganism, are exhibited. The absence of humility and contrition, the main beau- ties of Christianity, and the indulgence of passion and ma- levolence, which it so strictly forbids, run through all parts of the Mahometan religion. Their celebrated preach- ers are distinguished for their eloquence and zeal father than any thing devout and pious. Hagi Mahommed Ha- san, one of the greatest preachers of Shiraz, and according to Mr. Martyn’s description of him, the Musselman White- field of the age, in consequence of his great popularity, was so thronged in the mosque, that he made some errour in his prostrations. This put him in such passion, that he swore that Omar’s curse might come upon them, if he preached to them again. A day or two after, however, he altered this rash resolution. Jaffier Ali Khan regularly passed every afternoon, for fourteen years, in cursing the worshippers of Omar, ac- cording to a prescribed form ; but perceiving that these zealous maledictions brought no blessing to himself, he left them off, and now just prays for form’s sake. Aga Baba, a young Mahometan, often spent whole nights in prayer, but his devotions, instead of making him more hum- ble, and amiable, increased his pride and arrogance, to such a degree, that his father could not live in the house with him. These are a few examples of the effects of the Ma- hometan religion, upon the hearts and lives of its most zealous professors. (8) Out of the conquests of Mahomet and his successors arose many kingdoms and states ; the most distinguished of (7) Memoir of Henry Martyn, p. 254. (8) Memoir, pp. 256, 257. 40 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. \vhich, for inany aj;es, were the empires of Persia, Tur- key, and t!ie Great Mogul in India, and although the Mogul Empire, which, for many ages, was vastly opulent (9) and splendid, has been frittered down by the decays of time, and the conquests of the English, yet the othei’s continue in great splendour and majesty, and to them may be added the empire of Morocco. Mahometanism is established in, or prevails throughout the Turkish dominions in Europe, Asia, and Africa ; in the Earbary States ; in many of the interiour kingdoms of Afri- ca, and on the eastern coast of that country ; in the island of Madagascar ; in Arabia ; in the Persian States ; in a part of Russia; among the Independent Tartars in Hindostan and among many of the India Islands. Spain, Portugal, Majorca, Corsica, Sardinia, Sicily, Naples, &c. now inhab- ited by nations professing Christianity, were once in the hands of Mahometans. The total population of the nations professing the Blahom- ctan religion, has been differently estimated, at from one hundred to a lipndred and forty millions ; and it is worthy *)f remark, that among the many plans and efforts of the present day, for evangelizing the world, scarce any attempts have been made to carry the gospel to this numerous and deluded race. They are, indeed, the mortal foes of Christ- ianity ; the Persians, who are probably the mildest class of the Mahometans, when Martyn, the missionary, proved too much for them in argumeot, began to talk of the su'ord as the best way of answering his reasoning against their re- ligion. The tragical end of Abdallah, a convert from this religion to Christianity, as given by Dr. Buchanan, is well known to the publick, and probably no crime is more cer- tain to bring death upon its perpetrator, than for a Mahom- etan t^ become a Christian. But we believe a period must arrive when a different spirit will prevail among this peo- (9)Auxengzebe, one of the Mogul emperours, about the close of the 1 7th century, had a revenue of 32,000,000 pounds sterling, in a country where tlie products cf the earth are about four times as cheap as in England. — jXew Edinburgh Encyclopedia— article India. HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 41 pie ; when the Koran shall give place to the Bible ; when the cross shall surmount the crescent ; when the chains of their delusion shall be broken ; when the worship and divinity of Jesus, which they now despise, shall be believed; when their views of a sensual paradise, shall be abandon- ed, and exchanged for the prospects of holiness and purity ; and when they shall be brought to trust for salvation in the merit and mediation of the Redeemer, and not in their alms- deeds, ablutions, and prayers. 4*- JEWS. Tliib people constitute one of the most singular and in- teresting portions of mankind ; for about three thousand years, they have existed as a distinct nation, and what is remarkable, by far the greatest part of this time they have been in bondage and captivity. The calling of .Abraham, the father and founder of this nStion ; the legislation of Moses ; the priesthood of Aaron ; the Egyptian bondage ; the conquest of Canaan ; and the history of the Jews to the coming of the Messiah ; their cruel and injurious treatment of this august and innocent personage, are facts which the scriptures disclose, and with which, it is presumed, every reader is well acquainted. For about eighteen hundred years, this wonderful peo- ple have maintained their peculiarities of religion, lan- guage, and domestick habits, among Pagans, Mahometans, and Christians ; and have suffered a continued series of re- proaches, privations, and miseries, which have excited the admiration and astonishment of all who have reflected on their condition. Under this head we shall give, 1. description of the terrible calamities of the Jews, in their st^erings by the Romans . — The siege and destruction of Jerusalem by Titus the Roman general, was one of the most awful and distressing scenes that mortals ever witness- ed, and the details as given by Josephus, are enough to make humanity shudder. During the siege, which lasted nearly five months, upwards of eleven hundred thousand Jews perished ; John and Simon, the two generals of the Hebrews, who were accounted the ringleaders of the re- bellious nation, with seven hundred of the most beautiful HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 43 and vigorous of the Jewish youth, w'ere reserved to attend the victors’ triumphal chariot. The number taken captive, during this fatal contest, amounted to ninety-seven thou- sand ; many of whom were sent into Syria, and the other provinces, to be exposed in publick theatres, to fight like gladiators, or to be devoured by wild beasts. The number of those destroyed, in the whole war, of which the taking of the holy city was the bloody and tremendous consumma- tion, is computed to have been one million four hundred and sixty thousand. In addition to the terrours of the Roman SAVord, this de- voted nation was exposed to famine, pestilence, and the implacable fury of contending parties among themselves, which all conspired together to make the siege of Jerusa- lem surpass, in horrour, every account of any other siege in the records of the world.(l) A small portion, indeed, of this wretched, ruined nation, were permitted to remain, and establish themselves in Ju- dea, who, by degrees, reorganised a regular system of gov- ernment, which became the centre of Jewish operations, not only for those in Judea, but for such as were dispersed in other nations. But the yoke of foreign masters, was so grievous and burdensome, that they were continually restless and impatient, and in consequence of a -general revolt under the emperour Adrian, in 134, they were a second time slaughtered in multitudes, and were driven to madness and despair. Either, the place of their greatest strength, was compelled to surrender, and Barchochba, their leader, who pretended to be the Messiah, was slain, and five hundred and eighty thousand fell by the sword in battle, besides vast numbers who perished by famine, sickness, fire, and other calamities. (2) 2. j 1 short account of the suff'erings of the Jews since their dispersion . — These are so various that we can but glance at them, and so cruel and tremendous that we cannot view them without feelings of compassion and pain. Kings have enacted the severest laws against them, and employ- (1) Hannah Adams’ Hist. Jews, vol. I. p. 105. (2) ■ Hist. Jews, vol. I. p. 129. 44 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. ed the hand of executioners to ruin them. The seditious multitudes, by murders and massacres, have committed out- rages against them, if possible, still more violent and tragi- cal. Besides their common share in the sufferings of soci- ety, they have undergone a series of horrid and unuttera- ble calamities, which no other description of men have ever experienced in any age, or in any country. Princes and people. Pagans, Mahometans, and Christians, disagree- ing in so many things, have united in the design of exter- minating this fugitive and wretched race, but have not suc- ceeded. They have been banished, at different times, from France, Germany, Spain, Bohemia, Hungary, and England ; and from some of these kingdoms, they have been banished and recalled many times in succession. The Romans and Spaniards have probably done more than any other nations, to oppress and destroy this people and the inquisition has doomed multitudes of them to tor- ture and death. At different times they were accused of poisoning wells, rivers, and reservoirs of water, and, before any proof of these strange and malicious charges were produced, the populace in many parts of Germany, Italy, and France, have fallen upon them with merciless and murderous se- verity. At one time, the German emperour found it ne- cessary to issue an edict for their banishment, to save them from the rage of his exasperated and unrestrained subjects. As the Jews have generally been the hankers and brok- ers{3) of the people among whom they have resided, and have made a show of much wealth, this has tempted their avaricious adversaries to impose upon them enormous taxes and ruinous fines. Muley Archy, a prince of one of the Barbary States, by seizing the property of a rich Jew, was enabled to dispos- sess his brother of the throne of Morocco. The English Parliament of Northumberland, in 1188, for the support of a projected war, assessed the Jews with 60,000 pounds, while only 70,000 were assessed upon the (3)It is said, that banks and bills of exchange were in- vented by them. — Rel. World Displayed, vol. I. p- 96. HiSTORy OF ALL RELIGION'S. 15 Christians. Which proves either that the Jews were im- mensely rich, or that the parliament was extremely tyran- nical. The English king John, was unmercifully severe upon this afflicted people. In 1210, regardless ol the costly freedom he had sold them, subjected them all as a body, to a fine of 66,000 marks. The ransom required by this same unfeeling king, of a rich Jew of Bristol, was 10,000 marks of silver, and on his refusing to pay this ruinous fine, he ordered one of his teeth to be extracted every day, to which the unhappy man submitted seven days, and on the eighth day he agreed to satisfy the king’s rapacity. Isaac of Norwich, was, not long after, compelled to pay a similar fine. But the king, not satisfied with these vast sums, ex- torted from these injured Israelites, in the end, confiscated all their property and expelled them from the kingdom. About the beginning of the 16th century, the Jews in Persia were subjected to a tax ol two millions of gold. Long would be the catalogue of injuries of this kind, which this outcast and hated nation has sustained. Numerous are the cases in which those who have become deeply in debt to them for borrowed money, have procured their banish- ment, and the confiscation of their property, as the readiest way to cancel their demands. And as they h’ave ever been addicted to usurious practices, they have, by this means, furnished plausible pretexts to their foes, to fleece and de- stroy them. 3. Civil condition of the Jews since their dispersion . — The fraternal disposition of this people, led them to seek the society of each other, and, notwithstanding the wideness of their dispersion, in process of time, they, by uniting under different leaders, formed two communities of considerable extent, known by the name of the Eastern and Western Jews. The Western Jews inhabited Egypt, Judea, Italy, and other parts of the Roman Empire ; the Eastern Jews settled in Babylon, Chaldea, Persia, &c. The head of the Western division was known by the name of the Patriarch, while he, who presided over the Eastern Jews, was called the Prince of the Captivity. The office of Patriarch wan 46 H1ST0RV OF ALL RELIGIONS. abolished, by imperial laws, about 429, from which time the Western Jews were solely under the rule of the chief* of their synagogues, whom they called Primates. But the Princes of the Captivity had a longer and more splendid sway. They resided at Babylon, or Bagdad, and exercised an extensive authority over their brethren, as far down as the 12th century. About this period, a Jewish historian asserts that he found atBagdad, the Prince of the Captivity, lineally descended from David, and permitted, by the Ca- liph to exercise the rights of sovereignty over the Jews from Syria to Indostan. The existence of a succession of these imaginary poten- tates, from the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans, the Jews have ever been strenuous in maintaining, partly to aggrandize their nation, and partly to deprive Christians of the benefit of an argument furnished by the prophecy of Jacob, concerning the termination of the Jewish polity and independence, soon after the coming of the Messiah. (4) Notwithstanding the world, in general, has shown a spirit of hostility and contempt for the remnant of Israel, yet they have found a few, in every age, who, either from motives of policy or justice, have treated them with kind- ness and respect. The first Mahometan Caliphs, a number of the Romai. Pontiffs, and some of the Asiatic and Euro- pean sovereigns, have shown them friendship and protec- tion. Don Solomon, a learned and illustrious Jew of Por- tugal, in the 12th century, was raised to the highest mili- tary command in that kingdom. Casimire the Great, of Po- land, in the 14th century, received the Jews as refugees into his kingdom, and granted them extensive privileges, and from that time to the present, they have been more numerous in that country, than in any other in Europe. For many centuri'^s, this persecuted race found a fa- vourite asylum in lolland, and by their dexterity and suc- cess in commerce, became very affluent. Cromwell, seeing the benefit which the Netherlands had derived from this money-making and money-lending com- munity, was very desirous to recal them to England, from (4)Adavu’s Rel. World, &c. vol. I. p. 43. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 47 which they had been exiled about three hundred and fifty 3 'ears. The celebrated Manasses Ben Israel had many interviews with the Protector, and so high were the ex- pectations of the Israelites, from the clemency and author- ity of this illustrious statesman, that they began to look up to him as the promised Messiah. And, although Crom- well’s friendly proposals, as to their recal were overruled by the bigoted and intolerant policy of the times, yet from that period they have found favour and protection in Eng- land, and have been much more numerous and prosperous there than formerly. In France and tlie United States, the Jews are admitted to equal rights with all other citizens, which cannot be said of any other nations in Christendom. In the United States they have acquired this freedom, of course, with all other citizens of this free country. In France, they were admitted to it, by Bonaparte, in 1790 ; and in 1807, by his directions, they convened a Grand Sanhedrim, consisting, according to ancient custom, of 70 members, exclusive of the president. The number and distinction of the specta- tors of this Sanhedrim, greatly added to the solemnity of the scene. This venerable assembly passed and agreed to various articles respecting the Mosaick worship, and their civil and ecclesiastical concerns. 4. False Messiahs . — The constant and fond expectations of the Jews of a coming Messiah, who shall deliver them from bondage and captivity, and lead them in triumph to the land of Canaan, their ancient favourite abode, has in- volved them in a succession of the grossest impositions, and most calamitous disappointments. An account of all the false Messiahs, since the true one was cruelly and wick- edly rejected, would fill a volume. The strange infatua- tion of this nation, has led them, in many cases, to rally around the standards of the most impious and hairbrained pretenders to the high office of the Messiahship. The 12th century was remarkably distinguished for a race of impostors of this kind, and among them David Alroi, or El David, who for a thousand crowns, was betrayed into the 48 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. hands of the Persian monarch, by whom he was beheaded, held an eminent rank. But Zabatbai Tzebi, an obscure Jew, born at Aleppo about the middle of tlie 17th century seems to have cut the most conspicuous tigure among the Jewish Messiahs. He chose for his precursor, Nathan Levi, of Gaza, a Jew of great reputation, whom he duped to act this part. This bold and audacious pretender involved multitudes of his credulous biethret, in shame and ruin. He threatened to hurl the Turkish monarch from his throne, and flattered the Jews with the alluring prospect of returning loaded with spoils, and flushed with victory, to the land of prom- ise. Many of the rabbles hailed him as the oracle of wis- dom, while others anathematized him as an impious blas- phemer. He had many believers in his Messiahship, among the learned Jews in Poland, Germany, England, Holland and other places. He was often imprisoned and released. At length, to the grief and consternation of his deluded followers, he embraced the Mahometan fiith, to avoid the certain death, with which the Sultan had threat- ened him. And by his means, multitudes of Jews from Bagdad, Jerusalem, and other places, embraced the relig- ion of the false prophet. He Vv'as finally beheaded by the Sultan, to stop his wild and mischievous career. 5. Literary institutions . — Jafna and Tiberias, in early times, were famous for Jewish schools ; Babylon or Bagdad, continued to be the centre of literary operations, among the Israelites, up to the 1 1th century, when the Saracens, their mortal foes, destroyed the colleges which had long flour- ished in that favourite residence of this people. Since the destruction of the Babylonish colleges, the Jews have had no literary institutions of the kind ; but the learned among them have established schools under their own direction, which they have taught with much reputation in Spain, Portugal, France, and Germany^ as well as in Egypt, Ara- bia, Cyprus, and the Greek Islands. 6. Distinguished men — Josephus and Philo were cotempo- rary with the New-Testament writers, and from the man- ner in which Josephu.s speaks of Christ, some have^infer- HJ8TORV OF ALL RELIGIONS.. 49 red, probably incorrectly, that he was a believer in him. Ben Ezra, Maimonedes, the Kimchis, Levita, Mendelshon, Bloch, Hertz, Mendes, Bing, Hurwitz, Ben Israel, and Da- vid Levi have been famous in the Jewish history, and well known in the literary world. 7. Countries where the Jews are the most numerous ; also es- timates of their total number . — There is scarce a nation in the world, whether Pagan, Mahometan, or Christian, where they are not foimd ; but they are the most numerous in Po- land, and in the Turkish dominions. Basnage about a century ago computed the number of the Jews at three million ; one of which he supposed resi- ded in the Turkish empire, three hundred thousand in Persia, China, India, and Tartary, and one million seven hundred thousand, in the rest of Europe, Africa and Amer- ica. As this persecuted race, who were formerly continually wasted and destroyed have lived in a state of tranquillity for a century past, some writers compute their present number at six or seven millions ; and a French author up- on this subject, supposes there are one million in Poland ; four million in the Mahometan states of Europe, Asia, and Africa ; 500,000 in Persia ; the same number in states where the German language is spoken ; 200,000 in Russia ; the same number in the states where the Italian language is spoken ; 80,000 in Holland ; 50,000 in France ; the same number in England; 12,000 of whom are in London; 3000 in the United States, &c. &c. (5) Every where the Jews remain a distinct race of people, and so strong are their prejudices against the gospel, ^ndso little attention do they pay to the evidences of its truth, that one of their number who was educated for the priest- hood,; but who has now embraced the long rejected Messi- ah, asserts that the children of Christian parents under- stand more of Christianity, than many of the most learned Rabbles. (5) Hannah Adams’ Dictionary of all Religions. Article Jews. 5 HISTORY OF ALT RELIGIOKS. JO .Miscellaneons Remarks . — In the 11th century the great Mainionides drew up for his brethren a confession of faith, which all Jews to this day admit. It consists of 13 articles, one of which is, that the Messiah is yet to come. The modern Jews are divided into two sects, viz : the Rabbinists or Talmudists, (6) who add to the written law, all the traditions of the Talmud ; and the Karaite Jews who reject all unwritten traditions ; this sect is very small, and the great body of this people at the present day, are much like the ancient Pharisees, whom they highly esteem. The extreme aversion of the the Jew's to every thing which bears the Christian name, and their obstinate attach- ment to their ancient religion, have in former years dis- couraged all attempts to convert them to the Christian faith. And not only has their conversion been neglected, but for many centuries they have been persecuted, plundered, and destroyed, by those who have called themselves Chris- tians ; — they have not been permitted to enter their church- es as worshippers, nor their dw'ellings as guests, nor reside in their territories, where Pagans and Mahometans have found an unmolested abode. While we then blame the blindness and incredulity of the descendents of Abraham, let us lament the folly and unkindness of the professed disci- ples, of the mild and compassionate Redeemer. But a dif- ferent spirit is now' prevailing in many parts of Christen- dom, and a new sera as to the tribes of Israel seems about to burst upon the world. Societies are formed in Europe and America for their benefit, and a disposition is said to be increasing among the Jews, favourable to that Messiah and that religion, which they have so long hated and re- jected. The London Jews’ Society is making great and success- ful exertions for this long neglected people. Societies of a similar nature have been formed in some other places in Europe. A number of societies of this kind, have also (6) Mislma, Gemaras, Targums and Talmuds, are Jew- ish names for their oral lari's, commentaries, expositions, 4‘0. which are called after eminent men, and distinguished pla- ces — as the Talmud of Jerusalem — of Babylon, &c. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 51 been formed in America, the most important of which, is in the city of New-York, whose active and successful agent the Rev. Mr. Frey, is now travelling through the Uni- ted States, to solicit the patronage of the Christian publick. A more particular account of all these societies will be giv- en in the latter part of this work. The history of this people certainly forms a striking evi- dence of the truth of divine revelation. They are a liv- ing and perpetual miracle ; continuing to subsist as a distinct and peculiar race for upwards of three thousand years, in- termixed among almost all the nations of the world — flow- ing forward in a full and continued stream like the waters of the Rhone, without mixing with the waves of the expansive lake through which the p.issage lies to the ocean of eter- nity. (7) Many Christian writers and I believe the converted Jews generally, believe that this people will be collected from their wide dispersion, and be reinstated in their ancient pos- sessions. This is decidedly the opinion of Mr. Frey. — Lightfoot, Lardner and others suppose their call will cause BO change of condition. Many attempts have been made to discover in what part of the world the ten tribes are situated, and some suppose they have found them, in the Afghans, a race of mongrel Jews and Mahometans scattered in Persia and Hindustan; but I am inclined to think that these wandering Israelites have long since been lost among the Gentile nations, and will never be found. (8) Rel. World-, &c. Vol. 1 p. 47. (3) M-any of the facts in the foregoing article for which no credit is given, have been taken from Hannah Adams’ histo- ry of the Jews, and other popular works upon this subject. rilKISTIANlTY. The Acts of the Apostles, supposed to hare been wriltea by Luke, is the? first ecclesiastical history that was ever written, and contains a general account of the progress of Christianity for about thirty years after the resurrection of Christ. The first ;iges of Christianity are generally considered to have been the most prosperous and pure, and although Pa- gans and Jews opposed its progress with great vehemence and zeal, and it had to work its way in opposition to the force of custom, the blindness of bigotry, the eloquence of orators, the intrigues of statesmen, the curses of the priesthood, and the terrours offire andsword,yet it continued to spread with great rapidity until it had reached the utmost bounds of the Roman empire, and shed its salutary light in a greater or less degree on most parts of the then known world. About 100 years after the birth of Christ, Pliny the Governor of By- thinki, in a letter to Trajan the Roman, emperour, observes, that the cont.igion of this superstition, for so he called the gospel, had spread not only through cities, but even in the villages and the country, so that the whole round of idol worship was almost abandoned. From Tertullian we learn, that in the third century there were Christians in the oamp, in the senate, in the pal- ace, and in short every where but in the temples and the theatres ; they filled tlie towns, the country, and the islands. Men and women of all ages and conditions, and even tliose of the highest rank and dignity, embraced the faith, inso- much that ])agans complained that the revenues of their tem- ples were ruined. The general and severe persecutions to which the Chris- tians were exposed, under the Roman emperours, have gen- erally been .stated at ten ; the first began under Nero in 6-1, HISTOR-V OF ALL RELIGION'S. 53 and the last ene resisted and rendered ineffectval by the perverse will of the impenitent sinner. “ 5. They who are \inited to Christ by faitli are there- by furnished with abundant strength, and with succours suf- ticient to enable tliem totriumpli over the seduction of Sa- tan, and (he allurements of sin and temptation; but that the Cjuestion. vehethcr such mav fall from their faith^ and farfeit finally this stale of grace, has not been yet resolved ^yith sufiicient perspicuity ; and must therefore be yet more carefully examined by an attentive study of what the I10I3' scriptures have declared in relation to this important point.” It is to be observed, that this last article was afterward changed by the .\rminians, who, in process of time, declar- ed their scnlirnents with less caution, and positively affirm- ed, that the saints might fall from a state nf grace.'’' (1) Thus we sec that some parts, not only of the Calvinis- tick, but also of the Arminian creed, were at first couched in stronger terms, than many of their respective advocates, at present are disposed to admit. Calvinism is the professed belief of tho greatest part of the Presbyterians, both in Europe and America ; the Par- ticular Ihiplists in England and India, and the Associated Baptists in America ; the Independents of all kinds in Eng- land and Scotland, and the Congrcgationalists of New-Eng- land. Oil the side of tlie Arminians we may reckon, the two grea.t churches of Greeks and Romans ; the Lutherans ; the Methodists; the Moi’avians, or United Brethren ; the General Baptists in England, and all classes of Baptists, ex- cept those above named ; the Quakers or Friends ; the Swedenborgians or New-Jerusalem Church; all kinds of Unitarians ; L'liiversalists, with a few exceptions ; and the Shakers or United Society. The great body ofthe Church of England since the time of Archbishop Laud, is said to have inclined to tlie Arminian side of this question, notwuth- standing their .39 articles, in the judgment of all Calvinists, arc strictly Calvinistick. 1) Ecclesiastical History — VQl. v. p. 420, 426. 69 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. The Protestant Episcopal Church in this country takes different sides on this question, although it is probable the majority of them are Arminians. General Remarks . — I have no particular attachment to either of these names, as a theologian, but as a historian I find tliem very convenient, and I find also, that the use of them avoids much circumlocution. But I certainly do pre- fer the general sentiments of one system to those of the oth- er, and this is no doubt true of every individual who has any serious thoughts upon the doctrines of Christianity. And this preference will attach to us one or the other of these names. And as we all claim the right of our own ex- planations or reservations, I see no harm in allowing that we are either Calvinists or Arminians. No person would he willing to be bound to think exactly on all points with ei- ther of these great men, much less to imitate the severity of Calvin towards those who differed from him. But can- dour will ascribe much of that severity, not only in him, but in many others of that age to the spirit of the times, rather than that of the men, or the principles they espous- ed. If we fix upon one single point— say the doctrine of elec- tion, we shall find it divides the whole Christian world. All Calvinists mean by it, an eternal, unconditional, and immut- able act of God in favour of the elect. Any thing short of this in their opinion, is not election. But no Arminian, however strong his views maybe, can believe in such an election. For as soon as he admits this view of this doc- trine, he so far becomes a Calvinist. There are probably as many shades of difference among the Arminians, as the Calvinists. Among them we find high and low', evangelical and formal ; those who appear to depend, much upon their good works, and those who as- cribe their salvation all to grace. And the Methodist Con- fession gives very strong views of the doctrine of depravi- ty. Many of those whom we have ranked under this head, may be considered rather as Anti-Calvinists, than as having embraced the peculiar sentiments of Avminius. But still so far as they symbolize with either system, they fall in with the Arminians. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS /O Calvini'ts value tlieir system on account of its cfiiciency and consistency ; and Ijecause of its tendency to confound I lie vcisdoni, and abase the pride of man, and exalt the pon - er and glory ofGod. The Arminians i)refer theirs on account of its mild and !nofl'ensi\e character. They consider their vieus of the character and government of God, and the economy of his grace, better calculated to attract the love, and conciliate the affections of his offending creatures, than the severe and strong positions of the Calvinists ; more consistent with the attributes of a God of infinite mercy and benignity, and more encouraging to the weak, and timorous, and guilty, to approach his presence, and supplicate his clemency and pardon. They consider the Cah inistick statements as to the condition of both saints and sinners, calculated to in- spire the first with presumptuous confidence, and to lull them into a fatal security ; and to overwhelm the other %vith discouragement and despair. “ The Arminians found their sentiments on the expres- sions of our Saviour respecting his xvillifigyiess to save all that come unto him ; especially on his prayer over Jerusa- lem, his sermon on the Mount, and above all, on his deline- ation of the process of the last day., where the salvation of men is not said to have been procured by anj' decree, but because they had done the will of their Father, v>ho is in heaven. This last argument they deem decisive ; be- cause it cannot be supposed that Jesus, in the account of the JUDGMEXT DAY, would have deceived them. They also say, the terms in the Romans respecting election, are appli- cable only to the state of the Jews as a body, without refer- ence to the religious condition of individuals, either in the present or future world. ”(2) Both parties it is well known, produce an abundance of scripture in defence of tiieir resjiective systems, and too of- ten indulge a spirit of asperity and recrimination unbecom- ing professors of the same religion, and disciples of the SAME Master. >2) Evans' Sketch, article y\rminians. HISTOR\ OF ALL RELlGiOV?. 71 Thus we see that Christian professors may be ranked under two heads, as to their views of the moral govern- ment of God, and the economy of his grace. And we shall next proceed to show that they are capable of a similar classification as to their sentiments concerning the person of Christ. All who believe in his proper deity come un- der the head of Trinitarians, while all w ho disbelieve this doctrine may be denominated Unitarians. After giving a brief outline of each of these systems, I shall select from approved authors on each side proofs ot their respective positions. Tkimtariaxs. — By this term we are to understand those who believe that there are three distinct persons in the Godhead, the Father^ Son and Holy Spirit, the same in substiince, equal in power and dignity, iuid that these three are one. Hence it is said they believe in a triune God. Unitaria.n's — Believe that there is but one person in the Godhead, and that this person is the Father ; and they insist that the Trinitarian distinction of persons is contra- dictory and absurd. The unity of God, is a doctrine, which both parties con- sider the foundation of all true religion. Although the doctrine of the trinity is ostensibly (he main subject of dispute between Trinitarians and Unitari- ans, yet it is in reality respecting the character of Christ. Those who believe in his proper deitjy very easily dispose of all the other difficulties in the Trinitarian system ; while •\nti-Trinitarians find more fault with this doctrine, than any other in the Trinitarian creed; and the grand obsta- cle to their reception of the Trinitarian faith is removed, when they can admit that Jesus Christ is God, as w’ell as man. So that the burden of labour on both sides is either to prove or disprove the proper deity of the Son of God. In proof of this doctrine the Trinitarians urge many de- clarations of the scripture, which in their opinion admit of BO consistent explanation upon the Unitarian scheme ; they there find that offices are assigned to Christ, and to the Ho- 72 HISTORY OF ATL RKLUilOAS, !y Spirit which none but GoJ can perform ; particularly the creation oi' the world, and the grand decisions of the day of judgment. As they read the scriptures, the attributes of omnipotence, omniscience, omnipresence, unchan guLleness and c.ternifii are ascribed to Jesus Christ. And they infer that a being to whom all these perfections are ascribed must be truly God, co-equal and co-eternal with the Father. The Unitarians on the other hand, contend that some of these passages are interpolations, and that the others are ei- ther mistranslated or misunderstood. The passage in John, in particular, respecting the Three that bear record, iot belong to it. Here we must rest; and archangels, probably, cannot proceed beyond this.” (5) General remarks . — All established churches, and nearly all denominations of Christians, whether episcopal, presby- terian or independent, have incorporated in their creeds and confessions of faith, a professed belief in the doctrine of the trinity. (5) Stewart’s Letters to Channipg, p. 19 — ^5. 79 HISTORY OK ALL RELIGIONS, Unitarians no where exist as a distinct denomination, so that the history of Unitarianism, as one of their oldest min- isters observed to the author, is the history of an opinion, rather than of a sect. Unitarianism of dilferent shades is diffused pretty g;enerally among the English Presbyterians, and considerably among the General Baptists in Eng- land ; among the Lutherans in Germany, and probably more or less, among all classes of Protestants ; and Geneva itself once the seat of Calvin and Orthodoxy, is said to be almost entirely overrun with this sentiment. Germany has long been distinguished for the celebrity of her Unitarian di- vines, but it is said there is a powerful reaction upon their efforts, in the revival of Orthodox opinions, in that countr}^ Among the Congregationalists of Massachusetts, it is sup- posed by an eminent Unitarian minister, that one third of the clergy, and one half of the people are of that opinion. All Calvinists are Trinitarians, but all Arminians are not Unitarians, for many and perhaps most of those so called are as settled in their belief of the trinity, and of the Deity of Christ, as their Calvinistick brethren. The doctrine of the atonement as held by Trinitarians, all classes of Unitarians deny. Priestley, Belsbam, and other Unitarians of a Socinian cast, speak in terms of great decision against any dependence on the merit of the death of Christ. But Dr. Price, a reputed Arian, maintains that there was something done by the death of Christ, towards our salvation, and that he is not only the conveyer, but the author and the means of our future immortality. But the doctrine of his vicarious sacrifice, he also rejects. (6) Unitarians differ so much from almost all other profes- sors of Christianity, that they are generally charged with h^\'\ng another gospel — but this charge they complain of as illiberal and severe. (7) Unitarianism is also charged with being injurious in its moral tendency, unfriendly to vital piety, hostile to mis- (6) Price’s Sermons on Christian Doctrine, p. 43, 45. (7) Ware’s Letters to Trinitarians and Calvinists, p. 150. 80 HISTORY OF ALT, RELIGIONS sions, and deticicnt in y ielding consolation and support in death. (8) Most of these charges are also very fully discussed by Dr. Ware, in his Letters to Trinitarians and CMvinists. (9) The Lhiitarians consider it a strong proof of the reasona- IdenO'S anil even truth of their systein that many who were I'ornierly deists and contemners of the gospel a« preached and explained by the orthodox, have become its friends and disciples, as it is illustrated by them. Their opponents in reply, observe that it proves rather that the two systems of Deism and L-nitarianism are «o near together that it is easy for speculative men to slide from one to the other. (1) Yaies has given a list of 40 eminent men who were LTni- t irians, among whom are a number of English Prelates, Sir Is.iac Newton, Locke, William Penn, &c. (2) But the Trinitarians claim much the greatest number of eminent men on their side. Indeed Dr. Miller engages for one truly great man. who has avowed himself an Unitarian, to produce five hundred who have taken the opposite side. (3) (8) Fuller’s Sj^stems, Lc. Miller's Letters, &c. (9) Letter vii. (1) Fuller’s Svstems, &c. Miller's Letters, kc. (2) Reply, p. 180. (3) Letters, &c. p. 103 HfSTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 81 4IISCELI,ANF.OUS ARTICLES. Pedobaptists. — This term is derived from the two Greek words pais a child, and baptismos, baptism, and is ap- plied to all who practice infant baptism, which includes nearly the whole Christian world, except the Baptists and Quakers. Pedobaptists in common with all others, claim for their practice, an apostolical origin. And although they differ much in theological opinions in forms of church govern- I ment, and modes of worship, yet they all adopt substantial- \ ly the same mode of reasoning in their defence of pedobap- tism. Their main arguments in favour of infants as suita- ble subjects for baptism, may be reduced to the four follow- ing heads, viz : 1. The Abrahamic Covenant, with the inferences dedu- cible from the supposed identity of that covenant with the covenant of grace. 2. The baptism of households — in which it is inferred some infants must have been included. 3. The testimony of the Fathers. 4. The universal practice of the Christian world for ma- ny hundred years. Some depend more, and others less, up- on each of these arguments. In answer to the objection that no mention is made in the New Testament of infants being received into the church ; they reply, that there was no need of its being mentioned, I as their membership had been established under the law, and had never been repealed under the gospel. “ Tlie dic- tates of nature,” says Buck, “ in parental feelings ; the ver- dict of reason in favour of their privileges ; the language j of prophecy respecting the children of the gospel church ; the evidence of childre n being shr.rcrs of the seals of grace, in comioon with their parents for the space of 4000 years, all concur in favour of the pedobaptist opinion Pedobaptists generally adrniiiister the baptismal rife by sprinkling or pouring, but (ho Greek church in all its bran- HISTORY OF M,L RFLIOIOXS chcs, whcllicr in the frozen regions ofSi'uerin, or in the tomd zone, practice trine iinmersion. Ail Peilohap- lists require ot adults ^vho seek for bapliMn, a persona.l ])io- tession ol tlieir laith ; and so far agree with the Baptists. They also, with the Baptists, allow immersion to be valid baptism ; but in opposition to them, they deny that no oth- er mode of administering this rite is valid. Their arguments in favour ol sprinkling or effusion, are derived from criti- cisms on the original words which are employed to des- cribe this rite, and their many figurative applications in the scriptures, where, in their opinion, immersion is by no means necessarily implied. (1) The arguments of the Baptists in favour of their peculiar sentiments will be given in connexion with their history. Protestants. — This name was first given in Germany to those who adhered to the doctrine of Luther, Ijecause in 1 529 they protested .against a decree ofthe emperoiir Charles V. and the diet of Spires : declaring that they appealed to a general council. The name was aficrvvirds given to the Calvinists, and has since become a common denomination for all who dissent from the Roman Catholick church, in rvhatever country th.-’y reside, or into whatever sects they have since been distributed. The Reformation. — This name has been given by rvay of eminence, to that great change which took place in the Christian world, in the 16th century, under the ministry of Luther, Calvin, Zuinglius, Melancthon, and other eminent men of tocse times. The commencement of this work is generally dated at Wittemherg in Saxony, in 1517. Puritans. — In the middle ages this term was applied to dissenters from the Greek church as lias already been men- tioned. in England the name of Puritans was first applied to those v/ho wished for a firiher degree of reformation in the church than was adopted by Queen Elizabeth, and a purer I'orm o<’ discijiline ami worship. A Puritan, at first, says (1) Buck and Hannah Ad uns, articles Baptism, and Pc dobaptists, where the authorities are quoted. HISTORY OF ALL RELILiOXS. 83 \eal, was a man of severe morals, a Calvinist in doctrine, and a non-conformist to the ceremonies and discipline of the clmrch, though he did not totally separate from it. (2) The term was given by way of reproach, much as that of Methcdisls is now in England, to those who are more strict andzealous than their neighbours, whether in the church or out of it. Nonconformists. — After the act of Uniformity, orj the Bartholomew act, as it is often called, in 1662, by which ^ 2000 clergymen were ejected from their livings, those who were before called Puritans, were thus distinguished. (3) Dissenters and Protestant Dissenters, was the next name given to this people, and is still applied in England to Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, Quakers, Metho- dists, and all others, who dissent from the Established Church. Dissidents, was a name given in Poland after the refor- mation to those of the Lutheran, Calvinistick, and Greek profession, and others who withdrew from the Catholick church. Reformed Churches. — All churches are considered by Protestants, more or less reformed, who have separated from the Church of Rome ; but the termis more frequent- ly applied to the Protestant churches on the Calvinistick or Presbyderian plan, to distinguish them from the Luther- ans. CouNcii.s. — Tliis term is equally applied to those grand assemblies of bishops, called Oecumenical or General Coun- cils of the Church of Rome, and those associations of min- isters and laymen among Independents, Congrcgationalists, Baptists and others, who meet to assist in ordaining minis- ters, and settling dilnculties. Those who build their churches on the Episcopal or Presbyterian model, have no need of councils for the ordi- nation of ministers, or the transaction of ecclesiastical con- (2) Neale's History of the Puritans, Vol. i. prJIface, P- ^ (3) The reasons for Nonconformity may be found in NeaL- \ ol. i. chaji. d. fU HiSTORY OF ALL RELIGION'S rerns, for they have cstahlished executives anti judicatories, interwoven in their con-tit ntions, by which all things of this kind are done. But those who adopt the Independent plan of church building, have frequent occasions for such ^asso- ciation-, -and iind tiiem ver}' useful. But all bodies of this kind among Independents, whether called Synods, Associa- tions, or Councils, can do nothing more than advise. Creed, is a tbrm of words in which the articles of faith are com]>rehended. CoNKEssiox OF Faitu, is the list of the several articles of the belief of any church or denomination. And howev- er much creeds and confessions may have been abused, and however much they may be opposed, it is perhaps impossi- ble for any one, who has any settled thoughts upon religion, whether they be Calvinistick or Armiuian, Trinitarian or Unit irian, to avoid having a creed, and makmg a confession of some kind or other. We see that all come to it, sooner or l iter. The Apostles’ Creed, is an ancient summary of the cliristian faith, which some have ascribed, (probably with- er foundation,) to the apostles themselves. 'fn-E Athanasian Creed lies at the bottom of most na- lio'-.U churches. The Nicene Creed, ax’ose out of the first general coun- cil of Nice. 'I'hese three creeds are used in the publick offices of the cluirch of England ; and subscription to them is required of all the established clergy. The Aitgsbcrg Confession, is the acknowledged stan- dard of faith, for the Lutherans and Moravians. The Heidelburg Catechism, is adopted b}^ the church of Holland, and the Dutch and German Reformed churches of this country. The Vy’estminster Confession of Faith, contains the summary of doctrine professed by the Kirk of Scotland, and the Gener al Assembly of America. The SAVor Confession, was adopted by the Independ- ents in England in 1658. The Baptist Confession, was adopted by the Bap- tists in England, in 1689, and the Fhiludeiphia Association, in 1712. HISTOriY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 85 I shall next proceed to some brief historical sketches of all the churches and denominations, which now actually ex- ist in the world, under the fourteen following heads, viz : 1. The Church of Rome. 2. The Greek Church, and its branches. 3. The Lutherans, or the Evangelical Church. 4. The Church of England and its branches. 5. The Presbyterians of all classes. 6. The Independents. 7. The Moravians, or the Protestant Episcopal Church of the United Brethren. 8. The Congregationalists. 9. The Baptists of various kinds. 10. The Methodists, or the Protestant Methodist Epis- copal Church. 11. The Quakers, or Friends. 12. The Universalists. 13. The Swedenbourgians, or the New-Jerusalem Church. 14. The Millenial Church, or the United Society of Believers, commonly called Shalcers. A general view of each of these bodies as a whole, will now be given ; and we shall attempt to show that the whole Christian world may be reduced to these fourteen heads. 8 86 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. CHURCH OF ROME, This is the largest body of Christian professors in the ivorld. It has been called the Latin Church, to distinguish it from the Greek Church, and also because its service is in that language. This people have also been denomina- ted Papists, and their religion has been called Popery ; but all these appellations they consider as nick-names, given them either from ignorance or ill-will. The name which they assume, and by w'hich they choose to be distinguished is Roman CathoHcks, and accordingly throughout this nar- rative, and whenever this extensive and ancient church is referred to, I have cautiously avoided the use of any other name. The transactions of this church have been so multipli- ed and distinguished, and its opinions and peculiarities are so numerous, that it is difficult to give even an abridged ac- count of them, within the limits to which this article must be i-educed. We shall describe them under the followdng lieads, viz : 1. The character of the pope, and the number of popes . — All Catholicks agree in representing the pope as the suc- cessor of St. Peter, and the vicar of Christ upon earth. He has the power of feeding, ruling, and governing the whole church, and exercises his jurisdiction over all, clergy as well as laity. This power is entirely spiritual, and is un- connected with any temporal authority, except in the pa- pal dominions, where the pope, in addition to his spiritual functions, exercises the rights of a tempornl prince. His care and solicitude extends to all Roman Catholick church- es throughout the world. He makes laws for the univer- sal church, dispenses with some of them, w hen he thinks jumper, punishes those who do not obey them, passes sen- tence upon all ecclesiastical causes referred to him, (which ought to be the case with all those of great importance,) and receives apj>eals from all Roman Catholick bishops in the world. It is he who convokes a General Council — TTISTORY OF MA. RELIGIONS. ^7 itivites to it oil Roman Catholick bishops dispci-sed through- out the globe — presides in' it personaiiy, or by his legates, and confirms its decrees. He constitutes new bishopricks, deprives bishops of their sees for crimes, and those un- justly deprived often he restores. Seventy-two cardinals compose the senate of the pope, and assist him in the government of the universal church. This body is called the sacred college. They have an ab- solute power in the church, during the vacancy of the Holy See. 'i hey have the sole right to elect the pope, and are themselves the only persons on whom the choice can fall. Including Si. Peter, whom the Catholicks denominate the first pope, and Pius VII. who now fills the papal chair, there have been two hundred and fifty-two pontiffs. And, among them there have been 23 Johns ; 15 Gregories ; 14 Clements ; 14 Benedicts ; 13 Innocents ; 11 Bonifa- ees ; 11 Leos ; 9 Stephens ; 8 Alexanders ; 8 Urbans, and a less number of a great variet}" of names. (1) 2. The distinguishing tenets of this church . — “ Tlje Roman Catholicks believe the scriptures of the Old and New Testament to be the word of God, and as such have the highest veneration for them, and own them to be of the grea.test authority upon earth, leading infallibly to truth, when righthj umlerst6od ; hut finding by the fexperi- ence of so many heresies, since our Saviour’s time, all pre- tending fo be grounded on scripture, many parts of the word of God, even those that concern the most fundamen- tal articles of the Christian religion, interpreted several ways, and made to signify things contradictory ; the Roman Catholick does not presume to follow his own interpreta- tion of any texts in it, contrary to the way they have been understood by the universal church in all ages, since the apostles, however well grounded his own private sentiments may appear to him. For, as none but the universal church, (1) The popes assume what papal name they choose, on their election. o8 tIiSTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. could with certninty tell him what hooks she received from the apostles, as coubiining the word of God ; so he be- lieves none but the universal church can point out to him, with certainty, in what sense the same word of God was delivered to her by the apostles, when a contest arises about the meaning of it ; and to guard himself against errour he professes in this creed, (2) not to interpret it otherwise than according to the unaniinous consent of the Holy Fathers, in all ages." The Roman Catholicks believe in seven sacraments, viz. Baptism, Confirmation, Eucharist, Penance, Extreme-Unc- tion, Order and Matrimony ; all these they believe neces- sary for the salvation of mankind, though not all necessary for every individual. They also believe that they confer grace ; and that of these. Baptism, Conhrmation and Or- fier, cannot be reiterated without sacrilege. Baptism they hold to be the means appointed by our Lord to deliver us from original sin, and make us children of God, and mem- bers of his church, and entitle us to eternal happiness. By Confirmation, according to their belief, the baptised person receives the Holy Ghost, to confirm him in, and en- able him to profess, the faith of Christ, and make him a per- fect Christian. The sacred powers of the Priesthood, with grace to en- able one to exercise them well, are in their opinion, com- municut nl by the sacrament of Order. The Roman Catholicks complain much of the represen- tations which many Protestant writers have given of the worship of saints and images, and of their doctrine of abso- lution. “ They most firmly assert, that the images of Christ, of the blessed Virgin, and of the other saints are to be had (2) The creed of Pope Pius the Fourth, is here referred to, which is given at large in Rev. R. Adams’ Rel. World Displayed. Vol. ii. p. 14-18. The substance of a number of its articles, is given in what follows above. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 89 and retained, and that due honour and veneration is to be given them. “ The honour which they give them, however, is but a ?-e/atiDe honour ; they honour for example, the image of Christ, not for any intrinsick excellency or virtue in the image itself, but for the relation it has to Christ, whom the image represents, and thus the honour is wholly given to Christ : for supposing a Roman Catholick thus honoring an image, which he believes the image of Christ, but finding out from some learned person, that it is the image of a man he knows nothing about, that moment the honour ceas- eth, though the image is intrinsically the same ; the reason is, he finds it is not the image of Christ ; a proof, it is not the image, but Christ, whom he honours.” “ Roman Catholicks adopt the same kind of reasoning re- specting the veneration which they pay to the images and relicks of the Saints. They firmly believe that to give the worship due to God, to any creature whatever, is the abominable crime of idolatry, destructive of salvation ; but at the same time, they constantly hold, that due honour is to be given the Saints. “ Although the Roman Catholicks believe, that mercy, grace, and salvation, are to be had through the merits of Jesus Christ yet they hold that it is good and useful to have recourse to the prayers of the saints in heaven, petitioning them to pray to God for them, to obtaij their request, as they know them to be favourites of the Great King ; in the same way that a subject, wishing to get some- thing of consequence from a most gracious sovereign, who alo7ie had that in his power to give, besides his own ear- nest petition, laid before his majesty to obtain the same, would beg also of some one of the king’s favourites, to in- tercede for him. This is what Roman Catholicks mean by the invocation of Saints. The Catechism of the Council of Trent, distinguishes between the assistance implored of God, and the aid implored of the Saints. Have mercy on us, is the petition to God ; pray for us, is that to the Saints. “ The Catholicks believe that by the sacrament of pen- ance, a priest, duly qualified to administer it, can forgive 8 * 90 HISTORY OP ALL RELiGIonS. one his sins, providing he is sincerely sorry for them, is firmly resolved to avoid them through grace for the future, and is disposed to give satisfaction by penitential works, ac- cording to his capacity, to his offended God, or make re- stitution, if he can, to his injured neighbour, and confesses his sins with sincerity to his confessor. But so far arc they from believing that a priest, bishop, or pope, can for- give one his sins without these dispositions, that they do not believe God himself will forgive any man without them.” “ Respecting satisfaction and indnlgencies, Bossuet ob- serves : When the church imposes upon sinners painful and laborious works, and they undergo them with humility, this is called satisfaction ; and when regarding the fervour of the penitents or some other good works which she has prescri- bed them, she relaxes some part of that pain which is due to them, this is called indulgence.'" Much has been written by Catholicks to show the incor- rect views which their opponents have had of indnlgencies. And the same may be said of the Pope’s infallibility. But it is allowed by Catholicks that different expositions have been given of this last doctrine by their theologians. The doctrines of purgatory and transubstantiation, they admit in the sense in which they are commonly understood by others. The Real Presence of the body and blood of our Saviour, is so solidly established by the words of the institution, which we understand literally,” says Bossuet, “ that there is no more reason to ask us why we fix ourselves to the proper literal sense, than there is to ask a traveller, why he follows the high road. It is their parts who have recourse to the figurative sense, and who take by-paths to give a reason for what they do.” Roman Catholicks consider the decisions of General Councils, in matters of faith infallible ; of these they have had seventeen. The Council of Nice which was held in 325 on account of the Arian heresy, was the first body of this kind. It consisted of 318 bishops. And the Council of Trent, which was opened in 1545, under the pontificate of Paul III. was the last. This Council consisted of 196 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 91 bishops, who concurred unanimously in condemning the i novelties then lately broached by Luther, Calvin and oth- i; ers. The decisions of this Council are regarded by all Roman I Catholicks with the greatest deference, and considered of I the utmost importance in matters of faith. I The tenth General Council, which was held in 1139, in I which the opinions of Peter de Bruys and Arnold of Bi-es- i ciawere condemned, consisted of nearly 1000 bishops. The principal orders of Monks among the Roman Catho- licks, are the Basilians, Benedictines, Augustinians, Domi- nicans, Franciscans, Canon Regulars, 4"C. All these orders take the solemn vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience. In general they are exempt from the jurisdiction of the bishop, and are immediately under that of the pope, i 3. The extensive spread of the gospel, by the Catholicks . — i The Roman Catholicks claim the honour of having done more than all other denominations to propagate Christianity among idolaters and heathens. “ The history of this church is blended and intimately connected with the history of every civilized kingdom in the world ; and there has been no nation as yet (3) since the apostolick age, converted from infidelity to Christiani- ty, which has not been brought to the light of fiiith, by men either sent by the Pope of Rome for that purpose, or in communion with him. “ In the 2d age, the great conversions in Africa, Gaul and Britain, were elfected by missionaries from Rome ; and in like manner the Goths were converted in the 3d century ; the Ethiopians and Iberians in the 4th : the Scots, and Irish, and French in the 6th; the Southern and Northern Piets, and the Swabians, the English Saxon king, Ethelbert, with his people, in the 6th ; the East Angles, and the duke of Franconia, with his people in the 7th ; Hesse, Thurin- gia, Westphalia, and Saxony in the 8th ; the Sclavonians, (3) The great changes in the South-sea islands, have ta ken place since this statement was made. 92 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. Moravians, and Bohemians, and the people of Holstein in the 9th ; the Danes, the Poles, and the Prussians in the 10th ; the Icelanders, the Hungarians, and Norwegians in the 11th ; Courland, Samogatia, and Livonia in the 12th ; many of the Tartars, by the preaching of the Dominican! and Franciscans in the 13th ; Lithuania, and 25,000 Jews and Moors, in the 14th ; the Canary Islands in the 15th ; and in the 16th century Francis Xavier is said to have brought many hundred thousands to the Roman Catholick I'aith in different parts of India and Japan. And Martinus, a preacher of the Franciscan order, with twelve compan- ions, in the course of seven years, in the empire of Mexi- co, baptised upwards of a million ; and another monk of the Dominican order, is said to have converted an innumer- able multitude of barbarians, in the southern continent of America, in the same century. “ And by the zealous labours of Roman Catholick mis- sionaries, in the 17th century, great numbers were brought over to the Roman Catholick faith, in several parts of Asia, as in China, the kingdoms of Tonquin, of Cochin China, of Madure, of Thibet, and Marian Islands ; as well as in New Mexico, Canada, California, and several other parts of the infidel world. 4. An account of the Propaganda^ and other institutions. — The principle Instrument of the vast missionary opera- tions of the Roman Catholicks, especially for about two centuries past, has been the Co/Zege de propagandajide, the congregation for the propagation of the faith. This grand establishment was founded at Rome, in 1622, by pope Gregory XV. who enriched it with ample revenues. Its riches and possessions were so prodigiously augmented, by the munificence of Urban VIII. and an incredible number of donors, that its funds became adequate to the most mag- nificent and expensive undertakings ; and its design was to propagate the religion of Rome in all parts and corners of the world. This famous missionary college was succeeded by the seminary for the propagation of the faith, in 1627. HISTORY OF AT.L RELIGIONS, 93 In 1663 the congregation of priests of the foreign mis- sions, was established in France, by royal authority. And this was succeeded by the Parisian seminary of mis- sions abroad. By these and many auxiliary institutions, vast numbers were educated for missionary purposes, and sent into the remotest parts of the world ; books of various kinds were published to facilitate the study of foreign and barbarous languages ; the sacred writings, and other pious produc- tions were sent abroad to the most distant corners of the globe. The religious orders who were the most active and suc- cessful in these missions, were the Jesuits, the Dominicans, the Franciscans, and the Capuchins. (4) The revenues of the Propaganda, as well as those of the pope were seized upon by Buonaparte, when he invaded Italy, and its power was fora time greatly enfeebled. But it has since recommenced its operations, having been reliev- ed by loans from their friends in England, and its slTatrs are now in a prosperous train. 5. Distinguished^ men . — The Roman Catholicks can boast of many men of the greatest learning and distinc- tion in the world. Massilon, Bourdalue, and Flechier, are deemed models of pulpit eloquence. To these maybe added the amiable and excellent Fenelon, Archbishop of Cambray, whose admirable dialogues, on the eloquence of the pulpit, have lately been published by Dr. Porter of Andover, in his Preacher’s Manual. The pious Thomas Kempis, and Madame Guion were, also, members of this church. The Catholicks with all other denominations, whose forefathers were bigoted and persecuting, complain of hav- ing the faults of their ancestors imputed to them, and re- tort, that all churches which have had the power to perse- cute have too much abused it. (4) Moslaeirn’s Ecclesiastical History, Vol. v. p. 1 — 7. 91 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGION'S. 6. Countries ■sphere found . — The Roman Catholick re- ligion, is established in Italy, France, Spain and Portu- gal ; in each of which countries the great mass of the pop- ulation is of this religion. In Poland, and many of the Ger- man states, by far the greatest part of the inhabitants are Catholicks. A few of them are found in Denmark and i Sweden, and many of them reside in Holland. They are also scattered in different parts of the British empire. In England they are supposed to amount to over a liundred thousand ; and, in Ireland from two to thi’ee millions. In South America the whole of the inhabitants, both natives and colonists, are Catholicks, which is likewise the case with the Spanish settlements in North-America. In Can- ada the Roman Catholick is the established and prevailing religion. There they have two universities, one at Q,ue- bec, and the other at Montreal. These people are also numerous in China, where they have a college ; and they have an ardibishoprick, and a populous establishment at Goa in Hindostan. They are to be found in great numbers in Russia, and in the Grecian Isles, and a number of the West India Islands, are inhabited mostly by Catholicks. 7. Roman Catholicks in the United States. — In the Uni- ted States the Roman Catholicks have an archbishoprick at Baltimore, and seven bishopricks, viz : those of Boston, New-York, Philadelphia, Richmond, Va. Charleston, S. C. Bardstown, Ky. and St. Louis, Louisiana. Their con- gregations probably amount to somewhere from 75 to 100, most of which have churches erected for their accommo- dation, a number of which are very splendid and spacious. The Catholicks have also four colleges, and a number of literary seminaries, charitable institutions, and sisterhoods in the United States, which will be described under their proper heads. The Roman Catholick religion was introduced into this country, with the first settlers ofMaryland, in the reign of Charles I. who granted that province to Lord Baltimore, a Catholick nobleman, as a refuge for persons of his religion, 95 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. » ■ ■ — from the persecutions to which they were exposed at home. And to the honour of the Catholick Marylanders it ought to be mentioned, that while some of the Protestant provinces were persecuting all who diflered from them, and Virginia was banishing the Quakers, and Massachusetts was hanging reputed witches, they tolerated and protected all who were moral and civil. The first episcopal see of the Roman Catholick faith in the United States, was established in Baltimore, in 1790, and the Rev. Ur. John Carroll, who was afterwards called to fill the arch-episcopal chair, in the same place, was ap- pointed its first bishop. The following is an extract of the Bull of Pius VI. con- stituting this see. After the preamble, the Bull thus con- tinues ; “ Wherefore it haA'ing reached our ears, that in the? flourishing commonweal ih of the Thirteen Ainericaii States, many flit hfu I Christians, united in communion with the Chair of Peter, in wliicii the centre of Catholick unity is fixed, and governed in their spiritual concerns by their OAvn priest’s having care of souls, earnestly desire, that a bishop may be appointed over them to exercise the functions of Episcopal order, to feed them more largely Avith the food of salutary doctrine, and to guard more carefully that por- tion of the Catliolick flock ; we Aviilingly embraced this op- portunity, which the grace of Almighty God has afforded us, to provide those distant regions Avith the comfort and ministry of a Catholick bishop. And that this might be ef- fected more successfully, and according to the rules of the sacred canons, we commission our venerable brethren, the cardinals of the holy Roman Church, directors of the con- gregation de propaganda fide, to manage this business Avith the greatest care, and to make a report to us.” After having designated Dr. Carroll to the Episcopal of- fice, the Bull proceeds : “ We, moreover, decree and dfeclare the said Episcopal see thus created, to be subject or suffragan to no metropo- litan right or jurisdiction, but to be forever subject immedi- 96 HISTOIU OF ALL RELIGIO.N3. ately to us, and to our successors, the Roman Pontifi's, and to this Apostolical see.” In like manner all Catholick Bishops, in all parts of the world, must be either appointed by the pope, or their ap- pointment must be conhrmed by his holiness. Dr. Carroll’s consecration took place in England in 1790, and was performed by the Right Rev’d. Dr. Charles Walmesley, Bishop of Rama, senior Apostolical Vicar of the Catholick religion in that kingdom. The consecration of the new American bishop was performed during a solemn High Mass, on the. day of the feast of the assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary. The tw'o prelates were attended by their respective assistant priests, and acolytes, accor- ding to the rubrick of the Roman Pontifical. The richness of their vestments, the musick of the choir, the multitude of the wax-lights, and the ornaments of the altar concurred to increase the splendour of the solemnity, which made a lasting impression on every beholder. The society of Jesus, or the order of the Jesuits, which had been so severely treated by some of the Roman Pon- tiffs, was established in the United States in 1806, and wae subjected to the General of the Order, in Russia, where it had been re-established a few years before. The A»meri- can Catholicks speak in terms of the most cordial approba- tion, of the ability and usefulness of this order in this coun- try. The society at present consists of 26 Fathers, 10 Scholasticks in Theology ; 17 Scholasticks in Philosophy, Rhetorick, and Belles Lettres ; 14 Scholasticks in the No- vitiate ; 22 Lay Brothers out of, and 4 Lay Brothers in the Novitiate. A considerable number of the Catholick churches in this country are spacious and costly buildings, and the Ca- thedrals of Baltimore and New York, are deserving of par- ticular mention. The one in Baltimore was begun early in this century by the late Archbishop Carroll. The style is Roman, and is intended to represent a Roman cross. Its extreme length, exclusive of the intended portico, is 166 feet, and breadth across the transepts is 1 1 5 feet. 97 HISTORY or ALL KELKHONS. The Cathedral of New-York is 120 feet long, by Go feel wide, and is capable of containing 6000 people. The style isGothick, and cost upwards of 90,000 dollars. The pres- ent number oflloman Catholicksin New-lork, is upwards of 20,000. A cathedral is about to be built in Charleston, S. C. which it is said, will equal in size and beauty any church in the United States. The foundation of a new Catholick church has lately been laid in Montreal, in Lower Canada, 160 feet long, by 66 feet wide. 8. The number of Archbishops, Bishops, and Clergy . — The number ofRoman Catholick Archbishops throughout the world, is estimated at 120. The number of Sutfragan bishops, is supposed to be about 760. (5) The number ofthe Catholick clergy must be immensely great, but I am not able to state the amount. In France and Spain alone, before the revolutions in those kingdoms, the clergy, exclusive of the multitudes, who were devoted to a monastick life, were over 300,000. ' 9. Literary Institutions . — The Roman Catholicks have j literary institutions in all parts of the world where their religion has spread. All the Universities in France, Spain, Portugal, and the Italian states, belong to them. Their j universities and colleges in these kingdoms in the German states, in the two Americas, and other parts of the world, probably amount to somewhere from 80 to 100. Most of these institutions, are universities, with all the appendages of colleges, revenues, professorships, &c. peculiar to Eu- ropean establishments of this kind. 10. General Remarks . — The Roman Catholicks are Epis- copalians of the highest class, and indeed all other Episco- pal churches, are indebted to them for the preservation and continuation of that Apostolical Episcopal authority, which 1 “ i (5) Since the statement which is given in p. 57 was prin- j ted off. the author has received a communication from the ; same worthy clergyman, who is there named, who upon q more accurate survey has requested me to state the nuna- ber as above. 9 98 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGION’S. in their opinion, is so needful to the validity of their or- dinations, and the lawful exercise of their spiritual func- tions. (6) The Roman Catholicks are ■ strict Trinitarians, and no minister can exercise his functions in their church, who does not subscribe to the doctrine of the trinity. In their views of doctrine they prefer the sentiments of the Armin- ians,to those of the Calvinists. They consider the Armi- nians as approaching nearly their standard of faith, except in the doctrine of original sin, where they consider them as I’elagians. And notwithstanding the Catholicks have so many pecu- liarities, as to the means of salvation, yet they ascribe it all to grace. That famous German, Leander Van Ess, whose zeal in the hlble cause, has been so often, and so justly praised, is a minister, and most worthy member of the Roman Catholick church, and the number of men who co-operate in the be- nevolent undertaking, of circulating the sacred oracles, among the millions who are perishing for the want of their salutary instructions, is said to be continually increasing. 10. Total number of Roman Catholicks . — According to a statement furnished for Hannah Adams by the late Doctor rdatignou ofBoston, the number of Roman Catholicks in the United States, including some of the Indian tribes, was supposed to amount to 140,000. (7) The total number of the Roman Catholick population throughout the world, has been differently estimated, at from 80 to 100 millions. Mr. Adam has fixed it at 80 mil- (6) The Moravians perhaps ought to be excepted from this general remark, as they claim their Episcopal succe.s- sion through the Waldenses, as will be related in their his- tory. (7) Hannah Adams, New-York Edition, Appendix. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 99 lions, ( 8 ) '.vhich is probably as near the truth as any esti- mate which has been made. (9) f8) Rel. World Displayed, Vol. ii. p. 98. (9) The substance of this article has been taken from the work just mentioned, where the account of the church of Rome, was furnished by a minister of that church ; and all the Catholicks complain of in that account, is some of Mr. Adam’s reflections in his notes ; 1 have also drawn some upon Bossuet’s Exposition of the Doctrine of the Cath- olick Church, and the Laity’s Directory, a small work for the use of the Roman Catholicks, lately published in New- York ; a number of facts have been furnished by verbal communications from Catholick ministers, on whom the author has called for information. !00 FHSTORV UF ALL RELIGION.-^, 6ni-;Eii cn'jncH. By the Greek church is sometimes understood, those on- ly who are under the Patriarch of Constantinople, but I in- tend to comprehend under this head, all who profess the Greek religion, whether belonging to the mother body, or any of its branches. I propose to give an account, 1. (y the rise of the Greek church. — Multitudes of the first converts to Christianity resided where were once the an- cient republicks of Greece, and spoke theGreek language, in which the New-Testament was written. And after Con- stantine the Great had removed the seat of empire from Rome to Constantinople, the bishops of these two famous cities became rivals for pre-eminence and power. The bishop of Rome took the name of pope from the Greek won\ papas, which signifies father ; the bishop of Constan- tinople assumed the old testament title ofPatriarch, and by this appellation he is yet distinguished. 2. The Patriarchs of this ch urch, and the Chief Patriarch of Constant in aplc. — In theGreek church, properly so cal- led, are four Patriarchs, viz ; those of Constantinople, Al- exandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem. But the supreme head of this church is the Patriarch of Constantinople, whom they style the 13th Apostle; and whose usual title, when he subscribes any letter or missive, is, by the mercy of God, Archbishop of Constantinople, thelN’ers; Rome, a7id Oec- umenical Patriarch. Tlie right of electing him is vested in the twelve bishops who reside nearest that famous capital ; but the right of confirming the election, and of enabling the new chosen patriarch to exercise his spiritual functions, belongs only to the Turkish emperour. The office is very uncertain for it is often obtained, not by merit, but by bribery and corruption ; and w hen a higher bidder appears, the possessor is often displaced. It is notwithstanding both honourable and lucrative, and of high trust and influence ; for, besides the power of nomina- ting the other three patriarchs of Alexmdria, Antioch, and HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 101 Jerusalem, and all episcopal dignitaries, the Patriarch of Constantinople enjoys a most extensive jurisdiction and do- minion, comprehending the churches of a considerable part of Greece, the Grecian Isles, Walachia, Moldavia, and several of the European and Asiatick provinces that are subject to Turkey. He not only calls councils by his own authority, to decide controversies, and direct the affairs of the church ; but, with the permission of the emperour, he administers justice, and takes cognizance of civil causes among the members of his own communion. For the ad- ministration of ecclesiastical affairs, a synod, convened monthly, is composed of the heads of the church resident in Constantinople. In this assembly he presides with the patriarchs of Jlntioch and Jerusalem, and twelve archbishops. Seniority ought to take the lead in these councils, but it is often over- borne by superiour talents, or habits of intrigue ; and a ma- jority is commanded by that prelate, whose influence prom- ises most to those who support him. (1) The right of consecrating the. Constantinopolitan patri- arch is claimed by the archbishop of Heraclea ; and this honour is granted to his see, from its having been the me- tropolis of the Thracian diocess, before Constantinople be- came the chief seat of the empire. This patriarch was im- mensely powerful before the Grecian states were overrun and conquered by the Turks. And notwithstanding their present oppressed condition, yet this is so lucrative and en- viable an office, that “ in the space of two years, that I stayed at Constantinople, says M. Grelot, two different patriarchs gave for the patriarchship, the one 50,000, the other 60,000 crowns, as a present to the Grand Senior.” (2) The power of the chief patriarch is maintained, on the one hand, by the authority of the Turkish monarch, and, on the other, by his right of excommunicating the disobedi- ent members of the Greek church. His influence with the Porte is very extensive, as far as his own nation is con- (1) Rel. World displayed, V^ol. i. p. 364—367. (2) Voyage to Constantinople, p. 138, as quoted by Rev. R. Adam. 0 * HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 102 cernecl. His memorials are never denied ; and he can, in fact, command tlie death, the exile, imprisonment for life, deposition from offices, or pecuniary fine, of any Greek whom he may be inclined tO punish with rigour, or who has treated his authority with contempt. And his right of excommunication gives him a singular degree of influence and authority, as nothing has a more terrifying aspect to that people than a sentence of excommunication, which they reckon among the greatest and most tremendous evils. (3) The patriarch of Alexandria resides generally at Cairo, and exercises his spiritual authority in Egypt, Nubia, Lybia, and part of Arabia. Damascus is the principal residence of the patriarch of Antioch, whose jurisdiction extends to Mesopotamia, Syria, Cilicia, and other provinces. The patriarch of Jerusalem comprehends within the bounds of his pontificate, Palestine, part of Arabia, the country beyond Jordan, Cana, in Gallilee, and Mount Zion. The episcopal dominions of these three patriarchs are ex- tremely poor and inconsiderable. And indeed the whole ofthe dignitaries of this chm'ch, except the patriarch of Constantinople, the archbishops, the metropolitans, the bishops, and archimandrites, with all the lower orders of Ecclesiasticks, have the shadow rather than the substance of church preferments. The most opulent bishop has little more than £300 sterling a year. 3. Distinguishing doctrines, and peculiar ceremonies of the Greek Church. — The Greek church agrees in most things with either the Church of Rome, or the Protestant churches ; wherein it differs from the one, it, for the most part agrees with the other. It ^rees with the Protestants in disowning the supremacy and infallibility ofthe pope, and the exclusive claim of the Church of Rome, as the true Catholick church ; in rejecting the doctrine of purgatory, (3) Rel. World Displayed, Vol. i. p. 368. HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 103 the use of grave?! images ; the celibacy of the secular cler- gy ; and in administering the sacrament in both kinds ; but it differs from them in the number of the sacraments ; in using pictures ; in admitting the invocation of saints ; in transubstantiation, and of course, the adoration of the host ; and though it rejects the Romish purgatory, it has something that may be said to resemble it ; and it admits masses and services for the dead. But as this church has no publick or established articles of faith, we can only collect what are its doctrines, from the councils whose decrees it receives ; from the different offices in its liturgies ; and from the catechisms which it authorises to be taught. The holy scriptures, and the decrees of the first seven general councils, viz. those of Nice, Constantinople, Ephesus, Chalcedon ; the 2d of Constantinople, the 3d of do. and the 2d of Nice, are acknowledged by the Greeks as the rule of their faith, and the doctrine of the Trinity, together with the articles of the Nicene and Athanasian creeds, are received by them in common with most other Christians. — In one particular, indeed, they differ from the other chur- ches of Europe, whether Romish or Reformed, viz. in be- lieving that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father only, and not from the Father and Son. • The Greek church has seven sacraments, or as they call them, mysteries, viz. Baptism, the Chrism, the Eucharist, Confession, Ordmation, Marriage, and the Euchelaion, or the mystery of the holy oil, with prayer. Baptism and the Eu- charist are deemed the chief. “ With respect to Baptism” says Mr. Adam, “ I am not aware that they hold any peculiar opinions as to its nature ; with the church of Rome they maintain its necessity to salvation, in that it washes away original sin ; they use trine immersion, which is no doubt the most ancient manner, and the child, though not two months old, must be solemnly initiated into the church, as a catechumen, through the medium of its sponsors, when exorcism is used.” (4) (4j Rel. World Displayed, Vol. i. pp. 334, 335. 101 HISTORY OF ALT. RELIGI6NS. 4. Eininent men . — Almost all the fathers of the first four ages, down to Jerome, were of Greece, S^'ria, and Africa ; and of these Ignatius, Polycarp, Irenasus, Origin, Justin, and Cliiysostoin, were ail of them great men, some of them learned and eloquent, and all of them luminaries and orna- ments of the Greek church, except Irenaeus, who was bishop of Lyons in France, but be w’as still a Grecian, and wrote in Greek. To these may be added Basil, bishop of Caesarea ; Arthannsus, bishop of Alexandria ; Gregory of Nazienzen, sirnamed the Divine. If we descend to later times, a different scene will open up- on us ; for nothing can be conceived more deplorable than the stats of the greater part of the Greeks, ever since their subjection to the oppressive yoke of the Ottomans. Cyrillus Lucar, Patriarch of Constantinople, who by the means of false witnesses and many treacherous stratagems, was accused of treason and put to death by the Turkish emperour in 1638, was one of the most eminent men of the 17th century, among the Greeks, and was one of the few who shone like meteors in a gloomy firmament. Thus far we have spoken of the Greek church, properly so called, comprehending only those who are iu commun- ion with the Patriarch of Constantinople, and under his episcopal jurisdiction. But there are a number of bodies, professing and m:iintainingthe Greek religion, who are sep- arated from the mother church, by local and accidental circumstances, or who have seceded from it on account of some principles of dissent. These are the Russians, the Georgians, and Mingrclians ; theMonophosites and N'estorians ; the two lastofwhich are again subdivided into a number of sects, and pass under the name of the Oriental or Eastern churches. This name is also sometimes given to the Greeks as a whole. 5. Greek Church in Russia . — Russia is becoming one of the most impaortant empires on the globe, whether we regard the extent of its domain, the greatness of its power, or the illustrious character of its monarch. And although all religions are tolerated in this empire, in which are found Multitudes of Pagans, Mahometans, Jews and Christians, of HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIOAS. 105 almost all denominations, (5) and no person is excluded from any office or employment under the government, on account ofhis religious tenets, yet as the imperial family do always conform to the Greek church, and no Russian* who has been educated in it, can lawfully depart from it, it may with propriety be called the national or established re- ligion. (6) 6. — Rise and History of the Russian church. — “ In the year 955, the Grand Princess 0/ga having visited Constan- tinople, and being honourably received by the then reign- ing emperour, Constantine VI. was instructed in the doctrines of Christianity ; and, at her own desire, baptized into its faith, by the name of Helena. On her return, she used all the influence in her power to introduce the new religion into Russia ; but her exertions, though incessantly employ- ed for upwards of fourteen years, proved insufficieut to withdraw her son, the Grand Prince Svetoslaff, from the worship of Rerun. Her conduct and conversation, how- ever, seem to have made a due impression on the mind of her grandson Vladimir, who after her death, embraced the Christian religion, and publickly professed it, by being bap- tized in 988. This prince was the instrument of effectual- ly bringing over his subjects to the profession of Christiani- ty ; and, from that period, the Catholick and Apostolical faith of the Eastern or Greek Church, together with all its ordini'nces, rites, and ceremonies, have been preserved among this people, nearly in the same state in which they were at first received and established. The Roman Pon- (5) In 1811 it was estimated that there were in Russia, 3.500.000 Roman Catholioks, 1,400,000 Lutherans, 3,800 Reformed Protestants, 9,000 Moravians, 5,000 Mennonites, 60.000 Armenians, 3,000,000 Mahometans, 300,000 Wor- shippers of the Grand Lama, and 600,000 adorers of Fet- iches or Idols. At the same time the Jews under the Rus- sian sceptre, were calculated at upwards of two millions. — • Morse's Geography. (6) Dr. King on the Russian church, p. 1. Pinkerton’s present state of the Greek church in Russia, p. 1. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS, 106 tiffs, indeed, have at different limes attempted to impose their creed on the Russians ; but every such attempt has invariably proved abortive : and, to this day, they remain steadfast in the faith of their ancestors. “ On Christianity becoming the religion of the Russians, their princes began to have a more immediate intercourse with the sovereigns of other Christian kingdoms : and, in order to promote the diffusion of knowledge and civiliza- tion among their subjects, they invited learned foreigners to settle in their dominions. Of such as accepted their in- vitations, the greater number were Greeks from Constan- tinople, who not only assisted in establishing and organi- zing schools, but zealously propagated the Christian faith throughout the empire, and generally occupied the chief offices in the newly formed church.” (7.) All accounts go to prove that the Russian Church is as truly a branch of the Greek church, as that any of the de- nominations in this country, descended from those whose likeness they bear, and with whom they are still in fellow- ship in Europe. For ages the church in Russia was sub- ject to the Patriarch of Constantinople ; he enjoyed a spi- ritual supremacy over the Russians, to whom he sent a Me- tropolitan whenever a vacancy happened. 7. Patriarch, Exarchate, and Holy Synod . — In 1588, the Patriarch of Constantinople, by the appointment of The- odore Iwanowich, the Russian Czar, and with the concur- rence of the other patriarchs, placed at the head of the Russian church an independent patriarch in the person of Job, Metropolitan of Moscow. But this office was abolish- ed by Peter the Great in 1700. An Exarchate was next established, which lasted about 20 years ; and this office was succeeded by an ecclesiasti- cal tribunal called the Holy Legislative Synod, to which was committed the most important concerns of the Russian church. This body at first consisted of 12 members, cho- sen from among the archires, archimandrites, and pro- toires, but the number is now indefinite, and the choice (7.) Pinkerton, p. 1 — 3, HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 107 ami appointment of its members depend entirely on the will of the sovereign. At the head of this synod there is always a lajmian who represents the crown, and has a ne- gative on all its resolutions, till laid before the emperoiir. This honourable and most important office is at present filled bv Prince Alexander Galitzin, who is also minister of foreign confessions, and president of the St. Petersburg P'ible Society, a noblemm whose high rank, personal ta- lents, and putdif k ;ind private character, render him a gen- eral blessing and honour to bis country. After the cstabiisinnent of this Synod, Peter wrote a let- ter in his own name to .tere.mias. then patriarch of Con- stantinople, giving him notice of the new institution, and suggested m;my things cnlcnlatod to conciliate his feelings towards the change, and intreated the patri;>rchs to corres- pond in future with the synod, in matters rel -ting to the common weal of the church, since they were both of the same religion. The patriarch wrote for answer, that he. fully approved of the wliolc ; and all the patriarchs since that time, have honoured the synod with the name of Pairi- nrchal. ( 8 .) Novogorod, once the largest citv in Russia, and the cen- tre of its ecclesiastical, as well as commercial affiiirs, though now rivided by St. Petersburg, anrl reduced to a small in- considerable place, yet contains a vast number of convents and churches, w’hich stand as melancholy monuments of its former stateliness and magnificence. 8. Doctrines of the Russian Church. — The doctrines of the Rtissian church are fully exhibited in A Sunwiary of Christian Divinity, by Platon, late Metropolitan of Moscow, and translated by Pinkerton. In this Confession of Faith, the doctrines of the trinity, the divinity of Christ, and of the atonement, hold a prominent jdace. The writer com- plains of the Catholicks, Lutherans, and Calvinists. Of the first, for their superstitions and persecution-, and the other t'vo. for their throwing away, together wiih the Ro- (8.) Dr. King on the Russian Church, p. 439 — 446. Pinkerton, p. 27. 108 HISTOKY OF ALL RELIGIONS. I mish superstitions and superfluities, the holy apostolical tradi- tions of the first churches. He also finds fault with Luther’s doctrine of consubstantiation, and with Calvin’s theory of predestination. In the 28th article, on the properties of the true church, after mentioning a number of these things, he replies : “ But our Greeko Russian church proves its gen- uineness, by incontestible evidences ; for, from the very time of the apostles to the present day, it has preserved inviolate, the fiith preached by them, and the ancient tra- ditions of the first churches. Greece was converted to the faith by the apostle Paul himself, and the truth which slie received from him she preserved inviolate throughout all the succeeding ages ; and if there happened to be some- times heretical and pernicious doctrines taught, yet they w'ere always condemned in the genenJ and particular coun- cils. “With this fiuth, thus preserved in all its purity, it pleased God at last to enlighten Russia. And as in Greece, so in Russia, there never has taken place any change in the faith ; such, for instance, as took place among the Papists in the time of Luther ; yet, amongst those who hold to our church, there may exist a certain kind of superstition and abuse : but our church does not justify such improprie- ties ; she rather mourns over them, reproves and corrects them. And the erroneous opinions of a few, founded on ignorance of the truth , can never, in justice, be imputed to the whole church. Hence, it is evident, that our orthodox church is not only the true church, but that it is one and the same from the very foundation of the world. From the very foundation of the world, 1 say ; because it agrees with the Greek church, and the Greek church never de- parted from the primitive apostolical church. Again, the apostolical church was not different in the ‘essence of faith from the Old Testament church ; and the Old Testament church was founded upon the saving truth, which, with steadfast faith, was held both before and after the flood by the holy patriarchs, even from the very foundation of the world. Hence the evangelical orthodox faith of obt HISTORY OF ALL KELIOIONS. J 0^) church refers for its fourulation to t!ie very beginning of the world, and shall remain, as the Holj^ Ghost hatli assu- red us, to the end of time. (9) 9. Kumher of BIshopricks and Ecclesiastfcks. — The whole Russian empire is dividei! into thirty-six dioceses or epar- chies, which, in extent arc nearly the same, with the di- visions of the empire into provinces or governments. In these are 483 cathedrals, and 26,098 churches, winch arc in general, magnificent buildings. According to the state- ment published by the Holy Synofl in 1805, the number of Protoires (formerly called Protopopes,) Priests and Dea- cons in actual emplov was 44, 487, and o( Readers and Sa- cristans 54,2.39, in all 98,726. ( 1 ) The arclibishops and bishops b.ave an income of from 16 to 18,000 livres a year ; the protoires about 800 : and the inferior clergy in a country ivhere jirovisions are at the lowest rate, liave about fifty crowns in the smallest livings, and 750 livres in the best. Besides they possess a wooden house, and a piece of ground, which they themselves gen- erally cultivate. (2) 10. Great Bell rjf Aloseoxi'. — The Russians are firnous for the number and size of the bells in their churches, and the great bell of Moscow, which has long been the theme of wonder, is mentioned by almost every traveller. Us weiglit is computed at between four and five hundred thou- sand pounds. This bell together with many others of an enormous size, are particularly described in Clark’s Trav- els in Russia. Much is said also by tliis writer, as well as others of the excessive superstition of the Russians, in the veneration of their hogs or the pictures of their saints, and of their ex- travagant use ot the sign of the cross. “ But” says Pink- erton, “ it is not unworthy of remark, that the Russians cf all ranks, are in general, void of any jiersecuting rancour, (9) Pinkerton’s Greek Church in Russia, pp. 131, 132. (1) Pinkerton, &c. p. (4. (2j M Chantreau’s T ravels, Vol. 1, p. 102, as quoted by Rev. R. Adam. iO no HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. and, though tliey adhere =trictly to the doctrines and cere- monies oftheir own church, yet not only the laity, but even the clergy, are far from thinking that there is no salvation without her fall. In most of the churches now, both in towns and villages, a sermon is preached every Sunday, and on the chief holidays. Some of these discourses, which f Jiave heard in ditferent paits of the empire, for sound rea ■ soiling and clear views of the leading doctrines of the gos- pel, might have done honour to a British clergyman.” (S) The Russian church, notwithstanding all its defects, is certainly an interesting body, and the rapid and extensive spread of Bible societies among them, under the patronage of the emperour, while it argues w'ell of their present dis- position, promises future and extensive usefulness. The dissenters from the Russian Church are in general called Raskohiiks, or Schisiraticks ; but they call them- selves Starorertsi, or Scherers q/" tAe o/t/_/ln7A. A particu- lar account of them may be seen in the Appendix to Pink- ertrm’s Work. A curious account’of what the Russians call the benedic- tion OF THE WATERS, may be seen in Evans’ Sketch. It. The Georgian and Mingrei.i an churches, are so called from two countries in Asia, between the Black Sea and the Caspian, the latter of which was formerly called Iberia, where once the Christian religion in the Greek form was established and flourished ; but since they have been conquered by Persia and subjected to the Ma- hometan dominion, they can scarcely be ranked in the num- ber of Christians. We shall now proceed to some very brief sketches of those Greek churches, called commonly Oriental, under the two general heads oi Mo nopho sites and Jsestorians, with their peculiarities and subdivisions. The Mcnophosites are so called from the two Greek I words monos and pkusis, because they declare it as their (3) Greek church in Russia, p. 16. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. opiaion, that there is only one nature in Jesus Cljiist.— They niay be divided into the four following classc;, viz ; Armenians^ Ahijssinians, Jacobites, and Copts. 12. Armenians. — These people are so called from Arme- nia, a country in Asia, on the west of the C aspian, in w hich the famous Mount Arrarat is situated, where historians gen- erally suppose Noah’s Ark rested after the Hood. The gospel was planted in this country in early times, and the Armenians were considered as a branch ot the Greek church, subject to the see of Constantinople, till near the middle of the ninth century, when the doctrine ol the HIo- nophosites spread far and wide through the regions of Ati i- ca, and Asia, comprehending the Armenians also among its votaries. When they receded from holding communion with tlie Greeks, they made no change in their ancient Kpiscopal form of church government ; but only claimed the privilege of choosing their own spiritual rulers. The Armenians are scattered all over Asia, and in some places in Europe, and have formed settlements, wlierev'er they have found an opening for trade. They have church- es at Calcutta, Madrass, Bombay, Jerusalem, Home, Con- stantinople, and Russia. The Armenians, like the Moravians hear the name of their ancient country, into whatever part of the world they may wander. The Armenian church is governed by three patriarchs, the chief of whom resides in the monastery of Ekmiazin, at the foot of Mount Arrarat, and he is said to have un- der him no fewer than forty-two archbishops, each of whom may claim the obedience of four or five suffra- gans. His revenues are said to amount to 600,000 crowns a year, which he spends mostly in charities, and lives on a level with the poorest monastick. Carapeit Chator, one of the Baptist missionaries in India, was educated in the Armenian religion. (4) ''4) Mosheim’s Ecclesiastical History, Vol. iv. India i'Iis.-ion. Religious World Displayed, Vol. i, Hannah Ad- ams. il2 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 13. 'I’m: Abyssikians live under the dominion of at least a nominal Christian emperour ; they boast themselves !o be of Jewish extraction, ami preterid to imitate the ser- vice of the tabernacle and temple of Jerusalem; so that iheir doctrines auf! rituals form a strange compound of Ju- da.ism, christianitv, anrl superstition. They practise cir- curncisloa; and it is said extend the right to females us Aveil i as males. They observe both Saturday and Sunday Sab- baths, and eat no meats prohibited by the law of Moses. The Abyssinians have no patriarch of their own, but are under the spiritual dominion of the Coptic patriarch of Alexandria, from whom they receive a primate, whom they cal! Abvna, that is, o^tr father. !4. Jacobites, so called from Jacob Albardai who flour- ished about 530, restored the sect of the Monophosites, tlien almost expiring, and modeled it anew ; hence they were called Jacobites from him. Some apply the denomin- ation ot'Jac jbites to all the Monophosites except the Arme- j iii.nis : it however more strictly and pro[).'.rly belongs on- ly to the Asiatick Monophosites, of which Jacob Albardai ivas th-O restorer and chief. 1 be hea l of the Jncohites is the Jacobite patriarch of Antioch, who from the 13th cf'ntury and downwards, hag ahv >ys taken tlie name o\ Ignatins ; he resides for the most pari in a monastery in Mesopotamia, and sometimes at Al- eiipo and other Sy rian towns. 1 3. Copts. — Much has been written respecting the or- tlicgrapliy and etvmon of this name ; but without detailing any of the criticisms of this kind, it is sufii- ieat to observe, that it has long been used to descri'oe all the Christians in Ei'Vjit, who do not belong to th.e Greek 'hurch, but are J\I:, nophosites, -.irA inmost respects Jacobites. They have a patriarch who resides at Cairo in Egypt. 16. Nestop.ians are so called from Nestcrius Avho was banished from the see of Constantinople in 431 by the coun- cil of Ephesus. A violent party was formed in favour of this exiled patriarch, called after his name, which in a ’ short time spread through Egypt, Syria, Arabia, India, 1 ar- tary, and China. The famous Prester John, the Tartar Christian prince, is said to have been one oi their convertSj fllSTORY OF ALL RELIGION?. IIS and the Christians in India, of whom Dr. Buchanan has given such an interesting account, are considered as a branch of this body. The Nestorians have a patriarch who resides at Mousul, whose standing name has \teen Eli- as since 1559. The number of Nestorians is said to be very great, being spread over a wide extent of country in the eastern world. I am troubled to find wherein the Nestorians dilTer in their views of doctrine from the other Greeks, who are not Monophosites. 17. The number of the Greeks. — Rev. R. Adam estimates the population of the Greek church, properly so called, at thirty millions, but this is probably too high. Hannah Ad- ams, after Cummings in his Geography, estimates the Greeks and Armenians at this number. The Russians and the other parties of Greek Christians are not included in this statement. If we put all who profess the Greek Re- ligion, in ail its various forms, at fifty millions, it will not probably be a wilder guess than is often made respecting the other large divisions of mankind, all of whom I mistrust are greatly overrated, as to their number. 10. General Remarks . — All orders of the secular clergy in the Greek church inferiour to bishops are permitted to marry, and the married papas are distinguished from the others by a certain mark on their bonnets. The dignified Ecclesiasticks among all classes of Greek Christians are ta- ken, for the most part, from the rnonastick orders, and al- so live a rnonastick life in the midst of their titles and dij;- mties. The number of Greek bishops as stated in page 57, i» computed at 2t)0. This computation was evidently made for the Greek church properly so called, exclusive of all other Greek parties, w’e have named, which the author did not realize at the time it w'as printed. While the mother church has four patriarchs the seceding parties have six, viz : the Armenians three, the Jacobites, the Copts, and the Nestorians each one. The archbishops of the Arme- nians are said to amount to 42; if we suppose there are twenty in all the other serts, this will make 62 dignitaries ef this kind. And allowing each archbishop to have five 1!4 HISTORY OF all RLLtG\ONf§. suffragan bishops, thismalces in all, of patriarchs, archbish- ops, and bishops 378. To which if we add the 20U Epis- copal dignitaries of the old church, and the 36 in Russia, we shall have among all classes of Greek Christians of high church officers of this kind, 614. Scarce any colleges or universities are to be found in any part ot the Greek church except in Russia. Within the bounds of ancient Greece, so famous once for literature, there is no institution of any note for the benefit of the Greeks. They had one of rising importance at Scio, which shared the dreadful fate of its ]>atrons in the late horrid massacre of the Turks at tlrising than thirt the Congregationalists in this country, or Ejiiscopalians and others iti c'ngian.i, wlu»se pnblick creeds are Trinitarian, should ernb- ace tliis system. With respect to tue Lord’s Supper the Lutherans be- lieve in what is called consuhstantiulion, holding that the real body and blood of Jesus, is united in a mysterious man- ner through the consecration, with the bread and wine. It is said that Liuber attempted to illustrate the doctrine of co?!.?aL'ifiaP’ah'ui), iiy s:;ying th.it .lesus Christ “is in the bread, just as tire is in red hot iron.” The principal difference between the doctrines oftran- gnbst inti ition and consubstantiation appears to be, that in the first C ISC, the elements of the sacrament are really changed into the body and blood of Christ, while in the latter case, it is said that Christ is really though mysteri- ously present in the elements of the sacrament. And though the Lutherans consider their doctrine a great im- provement on that of the C ithoUcks ; yet the Catholicks on the other hand, consider it amounts to about the same thing. («) Kel. \V''orld Displayed, Vol. ii. p. 338. Mosheim’s Eccl. Hist. Vol. iv. p. 320. Lochman’s Hist. p. 137. (9) Lochmau's Hist. Notes on the d Article of the Augsburg Confession, entitied onigmaZ or inherited sin. (1) Bossuet's Exposition, p. 118. HISTORY OF ALL RELIOIOI.S. 321 Most Lutherans with whom I have conversed are not at all anxious to defend this doctrine, and some seem wil- ling to give it up, rather than to attempt its explanation, placing it on the list of predestination, and other crude no- tions of the Reformer, which they suppose he himself would have relinquished, had he more maturely consider- ed them. 3. Form of church government, and peculiar usages among the Lutherans . — “ In every country where Lutheranism is established, the supreme head of the state, is at the same time the supreme visible ruler of the church ; but all civil rulers of the Lutheran persuasion are etfectually restrained, by the fundamental principles of the doctrine they profess, from any attempts to change or destroy the estab- lished rule of faith and manners — to make any alteration in the essential doctrines of their religion, or in any thing that is intimately connected with them — or to impose their par- ticular opinions upon their subjects in a despotick and arbi- trary manner.” “ The councils or societies, appointed by the Sovereign, to watch over the interests of the Church, and to govern and direct its affairs, are composed of persons versed in the knowledge both of civil and ecclesiastical law, and accord- ing to a very ancient denomination, are called Consisto- ries.’'’ (2) The internal government of the Lutheran Church seems to be somewhat anomolous ; they have bishops, but no dioce- san Episcopacy, except in Denmark and Sweden ; they hold much like the Presbyterians in the parity of ministers, and yet they hold to a certain subordination, a diversity in point of rank and privileges among the clergy ; but says Moshiem, they are not agreed with respect to the extent of this sub- ordination, and the degrees of superiority and precedence that ought to distinguish their doctors. (3) That there is a diversity of practice in the ecclesiastical government of the Lutherans is admitted b}' all their wri- ters, nor will this seem surprising, says Moshiem, when the (2) Moshiem’s Eccl. Hist. Vol. iv. pp. 278, 279. (3) Eccl. Hist. Vol. iv. p. 280. 11 122 HISTORY OF all RELIGIONS. sentiments of this people with respect to ecclesiastical pol- ity, are duly considered : viz. that there is no law in the i^ospel, which points out a distinction between its ministers as to rank, dignity or prerogatives. (4) Where the civil rulers are of the Lutheran persuasion, ■the remarks already made hold true, but where this is not the case, or where the government is of a republican form, the ministers together form a body for the purpose of gov- erning the church, and examining and ordaining ministers, as in Hamburg, Frankfort and America. The ministers, however, are every where under the inspection of an ec- clesiastical overseer, called Bishop, in Denmark and Swe- den ; Superintendents, Inspectors or Seniors in Germany ; and Seniors, or Presidents, in the United States ; their au- thority, however, does not extend further than to admonish, to examine applicants for the ministry, and grant licenses ad interim, to them, and make reports to the Consistories, Synods, or Ministeriums. (5) The Lutheran bishops officiate as pastors of individual congregations, like other ministers. All these different names are applied to the same officer whose powder and rank is essentially the same in all countries. They consider that in the primitive church there was always an Inspector, Overseer, President or Head of the ministry, who was how- ever, only primus in paribus, first among his equals . — There is but one archbishop among the Lutherans and he is the Primate of Sweden ; this however, is but little more than a civil title, and neither his revenue, nor his authority answer to this office in other churches. In Pennsylvania, and the adjoining States, the General Direction of the Lutheran Church is left to a Synod and Min- isterium, which bodies meet once every year. The Synod is composed of ministers and an equal number of laymen, chosen as deputies by the vestries of their respective con- gregations ; this body directs the external affairs of ^he (4) Eccl. Hist. Vol. iv. p. 347. (5) Dr. Kunze’s History, &c. as quoted by Lochman, p. 1 1 5. 123 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. church. The Ministerium is composed of ministers only, and regulates the internal or spiritual affairs, such as judg- ing in controversies respecting doctrine, and examining, li- censing and ordaining ministers, &c. Among the American Lutherans there are three judica- tories, viz. 1. The vestry of the congregation. 2. The District or Special Conference ; and 3. The General Sy- nod. From the decisions of this last body, there is no ap- peal. (6) The Lutherans in all countries have liturgies which are essentially the same in all the articles of religion, hut which differ widely in many things of an indifferent nature. (7) Moshiem and Lochman have given detailed accounts ot the manner of conducting publick worship among the Luthe- rans, but, without repeating their accounts, it is sufficient to observe, that they are not unlike other denominations, for wherein they differ from some, they agree with others. — Their liturgies are simple, compared with those of some other Churches, and the Lutherans are at liberty to use ex- tempore prayer if they choose. (8) Confirmation is practised among the Lutherans, by which they intend a solemn renewal or ratification of their baptis- mal vows, at which time the pastor of the congregation im- poses his hands on the confirmed, accompanied with prayer; Those who are thus confirmed become communicants. Confession end absolution, ar« the subject of the 1 1th ar- ticle of the Augsburg Confession, but the practice of these ceremonies is very simple, compared with what we find in the Greek and Roman Churches, and is thus described by Lochman ; “ .\fter a meeting for publick worship, previous to the communion” (which some denominations would call a preparatory lecture) “ some questions are put to the audience, which are answered in the affirmative. The congregation then kneels — one of them with an audible voice repeats a confession of sins. The minister then adds a few ejacula- (£>) Lochman’s History, &c. pp. 1-1.3, 14.5. (7) fVloshiem's Eccl. Hist. Vol. iv. p. 280. (u) Lochman’s Hist. 5cc. p. 151. 124 HIS [ OiiV OP ALL KELIGIOXS. Uons ; and after all have gtoocl up, he pronounces pardon and absolution to all the truly penitent.” (9) A full exposition of the sentiments of the American Lu- therans may be found in the Evangelical Catechism, pub- lished by the approbation of the Synod of New-York, by F. H. Q,uitman, D. D. President of the Synod, and minis- ter of the gospel, in Rhinebeck, New-York. 4. Rise of Lutherans in America. — Among the first settlers of Pennsylvania and the adjoining States, were some of the Lutheran persuasion from Germany, Sweden, &c. Being destitute of ministers sufficient for their spiritual needs, they sought assistance from home, where their condition being made known to Professor Frank, of Halle, he took meas- ures to supply them ; and by his means Rev. Messrs. Mue- lenberg, Kurtz, Schaum, Brunholtz, Kuntz, Voigt, Krug, Schultz, Hehnuth and other eminent men being ordained for the purpose, were sent over to this country. Among the next company of ministers who were sent over from the mother country to aid the disciples pf Luther in this west- ern world, were Rev. Messrs. Nussman, Arndt, Storch, Roschen, and Bernhard. Mr. Storch was alive a few years since, and labouring successfully in North-Carolina, where the Lutherans have increased much within a few years past. In South-Carolina and Georgia many Lutherans, partic- ularly from Wirtemberg, had settled, during the reign of George II. some of whose descendants have intermixed with other denominations, while others maintain a steadfast attachment to the religion of their ancestors, and have form- ed themselves into churches, which for the most part have united with the Synod of North-Carolina. In all the middle and southern and western States, the Lutherans have congregations established, which maintain a communion and correspondence with each other. 6. Eminent men among the Lutherans. — After Luther and Melancthon, Michealis, Moshiem, Griesbach, Paulus, Eick- horn, Doederlein, Hencke, Herder, and Frank were divines of the greatest eminence in the Lutheran Church. This (9) Hist. &.C. p. 109. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 125 is indeed but a scanty catalogue of the distinguished men of this persuasion. The reader may find a more extensive list in Moshiem’s Church history, vols. iv. and v. (1) 6. Countries uehere the Lutherans are found, and their prob- jable number . — Lutheranism is the established religion in Denmark, Norway and Sweden, in a great part of Germany, particularly in the north, and in Saxony ; in Livonia andEs- thonia, and the greatest part of Prussia. There are likewise Lutheran Churches in Holland, Courland, Russia, Hungary, the Danish West-India Islands, in the United States, and many other parts of the world. In Russia, the number of Lutherans according to Dr. Morse, in 1811, were one million four hundred thousand. In Hungary, they have 439 Churches and 472 pastors. In Holland, there were in 1790,41 Lutheran congregations, with 53 ordained ministers. The principal Lutheran con- gregation in Amsterdam consisted, during the flourishing time of the Republick, sometimes of 30,000 members, and had five Dutch, and one German Minister. In France, the Lutherans £ire considerably numerous, and have three consistories, viz. those at Strasburg, Mentz and Cologne. Many of them are united in the Paris Bible So- ciety, and zealously co-operate with the other Protestants of France, to forward the benevolent plans of this new and successful auxiliary of the Bible cause. (2) There are six congregations of Lutherans in London. — There are congregations at Rome, Leghorn, Smyrna, the Cape of Good Hope, Batavia, in India, and at Botany Bay. There are also a number of congregations of this people in (1) The author not being sufficiently acquainted with the names given by Moshiem, to know which were the most distinguished, he found it better to refer to them as above, than to attempt a selection. (2) Report of the Paris Bible Society. This fact is not mentioned directly in the Report, but Rev. Mr. Schaffer of New- York, informed the author, that wherever de la Con- fession d'Augsbourg, of the Augsburg Confession, is append- ed to any name, we may know the man is a Lutheran. II* niSTOHV OF ALL RELIGIONS. J2G ^-(inada, and gome of them Jiave settled in the Turkish do- minions. In the United States they have six Synods, viz. those of Pennsylvania, Maryland, Virginia, Nevv-York and New-.Ieisey, North-Carolina, Ohio, and Tennessee. They have one congregation only in Nevv-England, which is at vValdoborough, in Maine. I have no where seen an estimate of the whole number of Lutherans, but by looking over the kingdoms and states, W’here they form the body of the inhabitants, and others where they principally or partially prevail, and adding to these, all who are scattered abroad in remote parts of the world, I am led to think that their population amounts to somewhere from fifteen to twenty millions. 7. Literary IniMutions . — The Lutherans have probably a greater number of Universities under their direction than any other religious body except the Church of Rome. — This subject, as also their missionary efforts, and their ex- ertions in the Bible cause, will be more fully discussed un- der their proper heads. General Remarks . — The Lutherans are probably the most like the Church of England of any other denomination in this country ; their use of a liturgy, the number and kind of their festivals, their requirements of communicants, the general complexion of their worship, their church musick, and their peculiar attachment to organs, all serve to assimi- late them to the Episcopal Church. But in Germany and France, they are on very friendly terras with the Presbyte- rians, that is, with the Reformed Churches in the one, and the Protestants in the other. In Germany a union was form- ed in 1817, between the Lutherans and the Reformed, but the terms of the union, or how extensively it has been effect- ed, I am not able to state. Before this event it was no un- common thing for Lutheran ministers to be pastors of Re- formed Churches, and vice versa, ; and no doubt the prac- tice has become more general, since the union took place. This custom amicably pursued for a short time, will tend to consolidate them into one body. < According to Shober’s remarks’we should be led to think that none but real Christians in heart and life, are consider- ed suitable subjects for the Lord’s Supper among the Lu- HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 127 therans ; (3) while Lochman evidently advances a different opinion. “The supper,” observes this author, “ was not instituted for angels or the saints in heaven, but for the poor, the hungry and thirsty, and for those who desire the cure of their diseased souls. To say 1 dare not go to the Lord’s Supper, until I am really converted, is the same as if a sick person should .‘^ay, 1 will take no medicine before 1 am cured.” (4) I am not informed whether the Lutherans generally adopt this mode of reasoning ; but the plain statement is, that all who have been baptized and confirmed, whatever may be their age, or character, are entitled to a place at their com- munion, and continue in this right, until it is forfeited by scandalous behaviour. (5) The American Lutherans publish the Minutes of their Synods, in which, besides detailing the business they trans- act, they publish returns of baptisms, confirmations, fune- rals, congregations and communicants. But as I have not obtained minutes of all their Synods, and their returns of those 1 have obtained are incomplete, I am not able to give such a statistical view as both they, and I could desire. In 1814 according to Dr. C^uitman,the number of Lutheran congregations was 3C6. (6) In 1818, by Lockman’s account, they were supposed to amount to about 650 ; (7) and the number has increased greatly since that date. In the State of Ohio there are upwards of 80 congregations ; the whole number of Lutheran congre- gations in the United States I shall venture to estimate at 800, and the number of ministers at about 200. Many of these congregations are indeed young and small, and desti- tute of a house for publick worship ami a stated ministry. The Synod of Pennsylvania is the largest body of this kind among the American Lutherans, and contains about 80 (3) Comprehensive account, &c. p. 152: (4) History, &c. p. 108. (5) Lochman’s History, p. 154. (6) Evangelical Catechism, p. 177’. (7) History, &c. p. 71. i28 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. ministers. In 1821 the number ot baptisms reported to this Synod were 5268 ; the number of confirmations was 4500. The American Lutherans have a flourishing Academy at Hartwick, Otsego county, New-York, under the care of Rev. E. L. Hazelius, consisting last year of 64 scholars, 53 of whom are engaged in the study of languages, mathemat- icks, &c. and 9 were theological students. (8) They hare also a seminary on a small scale in Green county, Tennessee, under the inspection of Rev. Messrs. P. Henkel and Joseph E. Bell, for the purpose of educating young men for the gospel ministry. (9) They have talked strongly of attempting to get up a college for the ben- efit of their denomination which they, no doubt, at no dis- tant period will effect. A. few years since a plan was proposed by the Philadel- phia Synod for a General or Central Synod for the Lutheran Church of America, which was opposed by some of the state Synods as unneccessary, as all the good effects of this body are supposed to be secured by the Ministerium of New-York, which was formed in 18t6, and which proposes to maintain a correspondence with all the Evangelical Lutheran Synods in the United States. , The American Lutherans in many cases take an active part in the promotion of Sabbath Schools and Bible Socie- ties, and they have done something in the Missionary cause, but they have directed their efforts mostly to the laudable and benevolent undertaking, of looking after and congrega- ting the scattered and long neglected members of their own communion. The Lutherans have two spacious churches and one of smaller dimensions in Philadelphia. They have also two churches in the city of New-York, one of which, a new and elegant edifice, by the name of St. Matthew’s Church, was consecrated last December. Rev. F. C. Schaffer, from whom most of the documents, relative to the American Lu- therans, were furnished the author, is the pastor of Christ Church, for whom this spacious edifice was erected. (8) Minutes of the Synod of New-York, for 1822. ^ (9) Shober’s account, &c. p. 173. 129 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. CHURCH OP ENGLAND AND ITS BRANCHES. 1. History of the English Church . — Different opinions have been entertained respecting the time when, and the persons by whom, Christianity was first introduced into Britain. Eusebius positively declares that it was by the Apostles and their disciples ; Bishops Jewell and Stilling- fleet, Dr. Cave and others insist that it was by St. Paul. — And historians of the English Church generally agree that Episcopacy was early established in that country, that for many centuries the British bishops and clergy refused submission to the See of Rome, and that this submission was effected by Austin the monk, who was sent from Rome to convert the Saxons, about 596, who, as some accounts state, baptized ten thousand persons in one day, in the riv- er Swale, and became the first Archbishop of Canterbury. From this period until the Reformation, the British Church became a favourite and powerful ally of the Romish See. But in the reign of Henry VIII. this church renounced all dependence on the See of Rome, and the English Monarch was declared by the Parliament, Supreme Head of the Church. During the reign of Henry VIII. and that of the young and amiable Edward VI. the Reformation was carried on with much zeal and success. All, however, was reversed when the furious Mary ascended the throne ; but upon the accession of Elizabeth, the storm which Mary had raised was dispelled, and the Church of England was set upon the same footing on which it now stands. With respect to the change which was effected in this Church, at the time of the Reformation their own writers observe, “ The Church of England had the dis- cretion to observe some decency and moderation in the bu- siness of reforming ; and withdrew not from the original platform of the Catholick fiiith, but from the innovations of modern corruption. Her reformers disclaimed every lead- er but Christ — and restraining the ardour of innovation, their judgment was equally conspicuous, both in expunging 130 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. from the protestant ritual a long train of unedifying ceremo- nies, and in retaining the most decorous usages of worship, and whatever was venerable in ecclesiastical antiquity.” (1) The Church of England values itself on account of the excellency of its Liturgy, both as to the soundness of its sentiments and the simplicity and perspicuity of its style. The Homilies were composed by Cranmer, Latimer and Ridley, or as others say by Cranmer and Jewell ; they were appointed to be read in Churches in the beginning of the Reformation, when on account of the scarcity of learned divines, few ministers could be found, who could be safely trusted to preach their own compositions. The first draft of the 39 Articles was made by Arch- bishop Cranmer, assisted by Bishop Ridley, in 1551. They at first consisted of 42 Articles, but were afterwards reduc- edAo 39, their present nunaber. 2. The King of England the Head of the Church. — The Sovereigns of England ever since the reign of Henry VIII. have been styled the Supreme Heads of the Church., as well as Defenders of the Faith : but the title conveys no spiritual meaning, as it only denotes the regal power to prevent any ecclesiastical differences ; or in other words, it only substi- tutes the King in place of the Pope before the Reformation, with regard to temporalities, and the external economy of the Church. The Kings of England never intermeddle in ecclesiastical disputes unless by preventing the convocation, when necessary, from sitting to agitate them ; and are con- tented to give a sanction to the legal rights of the clergy, and with the claim to nomination to all the vacant bisho- pricks, except that of Sodor and Man, which is in the gift of the Duke of Athol. 3. The number of Archbishops, Bishops, Clergy and Liv- ings. — The Church of England is governed by tvso Arch- bishops, and twenty four Bishops, exclusive of the Bishop of Sodor and Man. The two ecclesiastical provinces into which England, including Wales, is divided, and over which the two Archbishops preside, are those of Canterbury and (1) Burnet, Hooker, and Jewell, as quoted by Rev. R. Adam, Vol. ii. p. 366. HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIO.VS. 131 York. The province of York, besides its own diocese, contains only those of Durham, Carlisle, Chester, and, the Isle of Man. The Archbishops are both dignitied with the address of Your Grace, and are styled Afost Reverend. They aie appointed by the King in the same manner as the Bish- ops, by what is called a Conge d’Elire, or leave to the Dean and Chapter to elect. (2) His Grace of Canterbury is me- tropolitan, or primate of all England, first peer of the realm, and the next to the Royal family ; having precedence of all dukes, and all great officers of the crown. It is his privi- lege, by long custom, to crown the kings and queens ; and he may'hold ecclesiastical courts upon all affiurs, which were formerly cognisable in the court of Rome, when not repug- nant to the law of God, or the king’s prerogative. He has the power of probate of all testaments within his province, and of granting several dispensations concerning benefices, marriage, &c. In other respects, the archiepiscopal office is rather a dignity than a jurisdiction ; and the j)rimates have rarely interfered of late in any dioceses except their own. ' His Grace the Archbishop of York, is styled Primate of England, and has precedence of all dukes not of the royal blood, and of all officers of State except the Lord High Chancellor. The bishops are addressed by the appellation of Your Lordships, and styled. Right Reverend Fathers in God. Their benefices were converted by William the Con- quei'or into temporal baronies, so that they are all, except the Bishop of Man, barons or lords of Parliament, and one of the three estates of the realm, and as such sit and vote in the House of Lords, where they represent the clergy. Their office is to govern their respective dioceses, to as- sist at the consecration of archbishops and bishops (for which purpose three are required) to examine and ordain priests and deacons, to consecrate churches and burying grounds, and to administer the rite of confirmation, which they generally do at the triennial visitation of their dieces- (2) The Dean [Decanus) is so called from his presiding over ten, originally the usual number of the Chapter, who, together with him, are, in England, the nominal electors of the Bishop. 132 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. es. Their privileges approach the regal ; for they are sole judges in their own courts, and issue writs in their own names, not in the royal style used by other courts. Their jurisdiction still embraces several particulars respecting temporalities ; but they now, indeed, confine their attention to the clergy, and seldom, except in parliament, interfere in secular subjects. A person must be twenty-three years of age, before he can be ordained deacon, or have any share in the ministry : a deacon must be fully twenty-four before he can be ordain- ed priest, and by that means, be empowered to administer the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper, or hold any benefice, or cure of souls ; and a priest must be at least thirty years of age before be can be consecrated bishop. The bishop’s representatives and assistants in the gov- ernment of the Church are the archdeacons, of whom there ar<^ GO in England. Their office is to hold visitations of the | clergy in their respective portions of the diocese once ev- j ery year, when the bishop does not himself visit, when they | inquire into the reparations and moveables belonging to i churches, reform slight abuses, suspend, excommunicate, &c. The other dignitaries of the church are the deans, prebendaries, canons, &c. and the inferiour clergy are the rectors, vicars and curates. (3) The inhabitants of England and Wales, it is said, amount to 8,000,000 ; one fifth or more are said to dissent from the established church. The number of parishes 10,000, and of all ranks and orders, 18,000 clergy. Church livings of all descriptions about 11,765, viz. rectories, 5098, vicar- ages, 3687. Livings of other descriptions, 2970. These are in the gift of the king, the bishops, the two universities, the cathedrals, the nobility and gentry. The revenues of the church, including the universities, amount to 3,000,000 per annum. Of these livings 1000 are in the gift of the king, to 780 of which, under the value of £ 20 in the king’s book, the lord chancellor presents, and ministers of state have the disposal of the rest ; 1600 in the gift of bish- ops, 600 in the presentation of the universities, 1000 in the (3) Rel. World Displayed, Vol. ii. p. 381. UlSToKi Ol' ALL ULLR.IO.NS qift of cathedrals and clerical institutions, and 5700 in the nomination of nobility and gentry. Livings of £ 10 and £, 20 in the king’s book are, since 1714 augmented by Queen .Anne’s bounty, which is about j£ 13,000 per annum, taken from the first fruits and tenths of church livings above a cer- tain value, which used to go to the pope, before the Retor- mation. Bishop Burnet made application for it, and it re- flects great credit on the good prelate’s memory. See an Essay on the Revenues of the Church in England, as quo- ted in Evans’ Sketches. 4. Church of Ireland. — In 1800, the Church of Ireland, which from the Reformation, had followed the steps of the Church of England, and had always been the same in gov- ernment, faith and worship, was consolidated with it, under the title of the United Church. The Church of Ireland is governed by four arch- bishops, viz. those of Arrnaugh, Dublin, Cashel and Tu- am, and eighteen suffragan bishops. The number of cler- gy belonging to the Irish Church does not exceed 1200, and the whole population is said to amount only to about 300,000. 5. The Episcopal Church of Scotland. — The Episcopalians of Scotland claim the honour of being the venerable remains of what was formerly the established church of that country. The title of J\'on-jurors by which the Scottish bishops were chiefly known, for about a century from 1688, when they were deprived of their temporal honours and privileges, because they refused to swear allegiance to king William and Queen Mary and their successors, is now very justly dropt, the occasion of it having ceased by the Scottish Epis- copalians having made an offer of their dutiful allegiance to the house of Hanover, which was done in 1788. The Episcopalians of Scotland receive the 39 articles of the church of England, but it is said, they subscribe them to a man, in the Jlnti-Calvinistical sense ; and of course throw all the weight of their influence in the scale of the Anti-Cal- vinists in England. The Episcopal Church of Scotland is governed hy six bishops, viz. those of Aberdeen, Ross, Moray, Edinburg, Dunkeld and Brechin. The Right Rev. John Skinner, 12 i34 HISTORY OK ALL RELKiJONb, bishop of Aberdeen, has the title of Primus, which is nearly equal to that of Archbisiiop. The Scottish Episcopalians have about 60 congregations, about the same number of clergy, and their whole popular tion does not exceed 25,000. For a full and particular history of this church, the read- er is referred to Rev. R Adam’s Religious World Display- ed, who is a worthy minister of their body. (4) 6. Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States of Jlmerica . — Although Episcopalians were found among the first settlers of nearly all the provinces, which have since formed the United States, yet the number was few in most places, compared with those of other denominations, which as Bishop White very justly observes, may be accounted for, from the circumstance of the dissatisfaction of the Dis- senters, and the contentment of Churchmen, with the eccle- siastical establishment at home. ^Vhen the Revolutionary AVar began, there were not more than about eighty parochial clergymen of the English Church to the northward and eastward of Maryland, and they derived the greater part of their subsistence from the Eng- lish Society, for the propagation of the gospel in foreign parts, in Maryland and Virginia, the Episcopal Church was much more numerous, and had legal establishments for its support. The inconvenience of depending on the mother church for ordination, and the want of an internal episco- pacy was long and severely felt by the American Episcopa- lians. But their petitions for an episcopate of their own were long resisted by their superiours in England ; and their opponents in this country objected to the measure, from an apprehension that bishops from England would of course bring with them an authority which would interfere with the civil institutions of this country, and be prejudicial to the people of other communions. But after the United States become independent of Great-Britain, a new difficulty arose on the part of English bishops — they could not con- sistently depart from their own stated forms of ordination, (4) Vol. ii. pp. 403—448 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 13a and these contained political tests inconsistent for American, (“itizens to subscribe. Dr. Lovvth, then bishop of London, obtained an act of Pailiament, allowing him to dispense with requisitions of this sort. Before this act was passed. Dr, Seabury of Connecticut, was consecrated at Aberdeen, by the non-juring Bishops of Scotland, and not long alter. Dr. White of Philadelphia, Dr. Provost, ofNew-York, and Dr. Madison, ofVirginia, were consecrated by the English arch- bishops. (5) There are now in the United States ten bishops, about 350 clergymen, and upwards of 600 congregations. In the city of New York there are thirteen Episcopal churches, some of which are very large and splendid, and are attended by numerous and opulent congregations. The estate belonging to Trinity Church, in this city, is probably the largest of the kind in this country ; its annual income is about 25,000 dollars. This great estate has arisen out of lands with which the church was endowed by government in early times ; they were then out of the city, and of little value, and have become valuable by the increase and ex- tension of the city. A considerable number of the churches of New-York, among which are St. Paul’s, St. John’s, &c. are considered as chapels belonging to the parish ofTrini- ty. (6) 7. Episcopalians in India. — Dr. Buchanan in his Memoirs on the expediency of an Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India, suggests the propriety of having an archbishop and metropolitan of India, to preside at Calcutta ; and one bishop at each of the two subordinate presidencies, Madras and Bombay. “ These three diocesses,” says the Doctor, “ should embrace respectively, all our continental possess- ions in the East. To these must be added a bishoprick for (6) A detailed and intelligible account of all these trans- actions, and a full and interesting history of the American Episcopalians may be found in Bishop White’s Memoirs of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States in an octavo volume of about 500 pages lately published by A. Potter Co. Philadelphia. (6) Bjsho^ White's Memoirs, p. 5. 136 HISTOI-IV OF Al-t, KKLKilOXS, ('eylon, to coinj»rclieml al! llie adjacent islands, and also ' New-Holland, and the islands in tiie Pacitick Ocean. The number ot’rectors and curato' in each dioecss must be reg- ulated by the number of military stations, and towns, and islands containing European inhabitants. (7) This plan has partly been carried into effect, and Dr. Middleton, the au- thor of the famous work on the Doctrine of the Greek Arti- cle applied to the Criticism, and the Illustration of the JVew Testament, was appointed Bishop of Calcutta. This wor- thy prelate has lately deceased, and Dr. Heber has been appointed his successour. So immense are the possessions of England in Asia and Aus- tralasia, that it is difficult to conjecture to what extent their church establishment may be carried in those regions. G. Episcopalians in other parts of the world . — There is a i bishop in Canada, and another in Nova Scotia, both of w'hom together with their clergj', are paid by government. In the West-Indies, and indeed in all his Majesty’s dominions abroad, the religion of the Church of England is established ? and prevails in a greater or less degree. The clergy in all countries, where there is no bishop, are under the jurisdic- tion of the bishop of London. 9. jYumber of Episcopalians in communion with the Church of England . — If we suppose there are as many Episcopalians out of England anil Wales, ,as there are Dissenters from the established church in these, countries, it will make the total population of the Church of England and its branches about 8.000. 000, which statement probably will approximate, pretty near the truth. And if we suppose the number of clergy in Ireland, Scotland, the United States, Canada and Nova Scotia, and other parts of the world, to amount to 2000, these added to those in England and Wales will make 20.000. Their number of Episcopal Dignitaries, that is, of grchbishops and suffragan bishops is about 70. j 10, Eminent men . — Among the men who have been emi- nent in their day and generation,” says Mr. Adam, ” and who i (7) Dr. Buchanan informs us in the same memoir that the Church of Rome has 3 archbishops and 17 bisheps in thG' East. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. I;i7 have from time to time adorned the respective branches ot* the now United Church of England and Ireland, many of whom have been not less distinguished for piety than learn- ing, may be ranked Aixhbishops Granmer, Usher, Laud, ■\Vake, Tillotson, Seeker, &c. — Bishops Ridley, Latimer. Jewel, Andrews, Taylor, Hall, Beveridge, Bedell, Patrick, Burnet, Bull, Pearson, Stillingfleet, Gastrell, Kenn, Kidder, Walton, Gibson, Wilson, Sherlock, 'Warburton, Newton, Lowth, Hurd, Horne, Horsley, &c. — Deans Prideaux, Stan- hope, Sherlock, Tucker, kc . — Doctors Mede, Chilling- worth, Bentley, Barrow, Berriman, Bennet, Cave, Cud- worth, Ellis, Hammond, Heylin, Jackson, Jenkins, Jortin, Kennicott Lightfoot, Mills, Brett, Pococke, South, Steb- bing. Trap, W'aterland, Whitby, Paley, &c. — Messrs. Now- ell, Hooker, Leslie, Wheatley, Jones. And of Laymen — Lords Bacon, Littleton, kc . — the Hon. Robert Boyle, Sir Isaac Newton, Dr. Samuel Johnson ; — Messrs. Addison, Dodwell, Nelson, West, Bryant, &c. (8) To these may be added the names of Hervey, Romaine, Cecil, Newton, Cowper, Buchanan, Scott, Jones, Biddulph, and others of modern times, who if they have not been so elevated in life, or so eminent for talents and litera- ture, as those above named, were yet distinguished for their piety and usefulness, and would have been ornaments to any church. II. Literary and Religious Institutions . — The two univer- sities of Cambridge and Oxford in England and the university of Dublin in Ireland, are appendages of the English Church. The college of Fort William in India, and a few of the col- leges in the United States are principally managed by Epis- copalians. The two ancient societies, one for propagating the gospel in foreign parts and the other for the promotion of Christian knowledge, belong also to this church. The’ Church Missionary Society, the London Jews’ Society and the Church of England Tract Society are all supported by this people. They also do more than any one denomina- tion besides, and perhaps than all others put together, in supporting that great instrument of Christian charity and be- (8) ReL World Displayed, Vol. ii. p. 399. 32 * Hiji’dRY Ot' ALL UKLiGloNi? f 38 vifilcence, the British and Foreign Bible Society ; all these | institutions, together with many others of a similar nature | though of less celebrity, both in England and America, will I be described under their respective heads. General Remarks . — With respect to sentiments the com- ) mon statement is, that since the days of Archbishop Laud, I. the Church of England has generall) inclined to the Arniin- i tan opinions, in preference to those of the Calvinists. The j 39 articles in the view of her orthodox divines, are sufficient- j ly Calvinistick, while the great body of the doctors of this I church have taken no small pains to give them a different ex- planation ; one party attempts by them to neutralize the two systems, while others deny altogether their Calvinistick complexion, and the dispute, says Mr. Adam, never was higher than it has been of late years. (9) Although there are four other bodies of Christians who i adopt the episcopal form of church government, yet, they are ^ never disiinguished by the appellation of episcopalians, but Ij the Church of England, with all its branches, whether in, i Europe, in Asia, or America, is frequently and ftuniliarly so- denominated. When we speak of the national church, it is proper to call rt the Church of England, but when we describe this people in other countries, some other appellation is necessary, and as the term episcopalian is not offensive to them and is un- derstood by others, I have frequently used it in the foregoing narratives. All episcopalians in all parts of the world iidopt the 39 articles of the English Church as the standard of their faith, and use her liturgy in their publick worship_ The points of difference between the Church of England and the Protestant Episcopal Church of the United State.®, ' are published in Ward’s Letters, having been furnished him by an episcopal minister of this country. (j9) Rel. World, &c. Vo.l. ii. p- 37P. HISTORY OR ALL RELIGIONS. i 3M PRESBYTLIIIANS. The Presbyterians, instead of governing tlicir churchcy by bishops like the Episcopalians, or by a vote of the con gregation, like Independents, have select standing bodies, called Sessions, Presbyteries, Synods, and General Synods, oi’ General Assemblies. The Kirk Session, as it is called in Scot- land, or the Church Session, as it is denominated in this coun- try, is the lowest ecclesiastical judicature in the Presbyte- rian church. It consists of the minister and the elders of the congregation, the number of which, varies according to the population and extent of the society. The minister is ex officio moderator, but has no negative voice over the decision of the session ; nor indeed has he a right to vote at all, unless when the voices of the elders are equal and opposite. He may, indeed, enter his protest against their sentence, if he think it improper, and appeal to the judgment of the presbytery ; but this privilege belongs equally to every elder, as well as to every person who may believe himself aggrieved by the proceedings of the session. The next judicatory is the Presbytery, which consists of all the pastors, within a certain district, and one ruling elder from each parish, commissioned by his brethren to repre- sent, in conjunction with the minister, the session of that pa- rish. The Presbytery treats of such matters as concern the particular churches within its bounds, as the examination, admission, ordination, and censuring of ministers ; the licen- sing of probationers, rebuking of gross or contumacious sin- ners, the directing the sentence of excommunication, the de- ciding upon references and appeals from kirk sessions, re- solving cases of conscience, explaining difficulties in doctrine or discipline, and censuring, according to the word of God. any heresy or erroneous doctrine, which hath either been publickly or privately maintained within the bounds of its ju- risdiction. (1) -(1) Red. World Displayed, Vol. iii. p, 22.- m^^rOP.Y OF ALL RELIGiOiVS. 1 U) From the judgment of the of the Presbytery, there lies an appeal to the Synod, or Provincial Synod, as it is called in Scotland, winch exercises over the Presbyteries of which it is composed, a jurisdiction similar to that which is vested in each Presbytery, over the several kirk sessions within its bounds. The Synod consists of a certain number of ministers and ■elders delegated from each presbytery. And from these ecclesiastical judicatories, appeals may be made to the General Jssanhly, which is the highest ecclesi- astical court in the Presbyterian Church. The General Assembly is a kind of Parliament or Congress among the Presbyterians ; they have two bodies only which b^ar this name, viz ; with those of Scotland and the United States ; but there are some others in other countries which resem ble them in their constitution and prerogatives. (2) The ])resbyterian denomination may be all comprehend ed under tiie tiiirteen following heads, viz. — 1 . The Church or Kirk (3) of Scotland, and the Presbyte- rian dissenters from it. — For a long time after the reforma- tion, there was a perpetual struggle between the court and the people of Scotland, respecting the form of church gov- ernment, which the Scottish Church should assume, and Presbyterianism and Episcopacy were established and pro- scribed at different times, according to the dispositions of the reigning powers, and the preponderance of each party, but m 1690, Presbyterianism became the establishment of Scot- land. (4) (2) Some of the principal arguments in favour of presby- terianism, are given, p. 58. (3) Kirk is an old ecclesiastical word, derived, as most writers say, from two Greek words, which signify the house of the Lord. The Latins called the church dominicum, or Domus,Dei, God’s house; which answers to the Greek Xuriakon, whence the Saxons derived their name Kyrik or Kyrch, and the Scottish and English Kyrk and Church. Tur- tullian called it domus colurnboe, the house of the dove. Dr. King on the Greek Church, 4'C. p. 22 (4) Kelt World Displayed, Vol. iii. p. 8. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS 141 John Knox, a disciple of Calvin, brought from Geneva to Scotland, both the system of t’aith, and the model of church government, adopted by his master, and so conspicuous a part did he act here, as to obtain the name of the Apostle of Scotland, for the same reason that Luther was called the Apostle of Germany. This eminent man was so fervent and prevailing in his addresses to God, that Mary, Queen of Scots, said she dreaded the prayers of John Knox, more than an army of twenty thousand men. (6) 1 he Church of Scotland is a national Church, sup- ported by tithes and taxes, not much unlike the Church of England, only it is a less burdensome establishment. Many of the livings are the gifts of noblemen, and other illustri- ous characters, and this right of patronage has at times oc- casioned no little disturbance in this church, 'i'he parishes within the bounds of the Scottish Kirk„ amount to nearly 900, and the clergy to not far from 1000. And besides these there are in very populous parishes. Chapels of Ease, supported by voluntary subscriptions, whose ministers are not included in the above number, as they are not members of any ecclesiastical courts. I'hese chapels in 1819 amounted to 45. The General Assembly of the Church of Scotland consists of the following members, viz. 200 ministers, representing Presbyteries, 89 elders representing Presbyteries, 67 elders representing royal boroughs, 5 ministers or elders representing universities. (6) This Assembly is honoured with a representation of the sovereign in the person of the Lord High Commissioner, who is always a nobleman, and presides, and has a salary of £, 1500, per annum ; but has no voice in their deliberations. 1 his Assembly meets always in M ay, and sits about ten days ; appeals are brought to it from all the ecclesiastical courts in Scotland ; and in questions purely religious, no appeal lies from its determinations. (.5) Buck’s Miscellany. (6) Each of the two colleges in the University of Aber deet) sends one Commis<'i'^>nr'r 14S HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. The number of Presbyteries in the Church of Scotland | is 78, tlieir Synods are 15 ; the Presbyteries of Edinburgh, Glasgow, Perth, and two or three more meet every month ; but in country districts, they seldom meet above four or five times a year, unless when some business occurs which re- quires them to meet oftener. The Synods ordinarily meet twice in a year. The ministers of this church have ever maintained a very respectable character for piety, learning, liberality of senti- ment, and regularity of conduct. The Westminster Confession of Faith was adopted by the j Kirk in 16 17, and the Calvinistick sentiments of this symbol, I have always been professed by this body, notwithstanding no small portion of its members, are at present accounted ' Arminians. All the Scottish Universities are appendages of this national church ; they have also a number of important missionary societies, which will be described in their proper place. The number of seceding congregations in Scotland accord- ing to the Scotch Almanack, in 1819, were upwards of five hundred, the greatest part of which are as truly presbyte- 1 rian as the established church. In 1733 a party broke off from the kirk, under the two Erskines, Ebenezer and Ralph, William Wilson, Alexander Moncrief, and James Fisher, who passed under the general I name of Seceders, but who called themselves the Associate Presbytery. This party was subdivided in 1745, upon wbat | was called the Burgess-oath ; since which time, one party ' has been known by the name of Burghers, and the other of Anti-Bur^hers ; they call themselves in ecclesiastical lan- guage, the Associate Synod, and the General Associate Synod. Another denomination for these people is the Burgher Sece- i ders, and the Anti-Burgher Seceders. The Erskines and Fisher took the side of the Burghers, while Moncrief, | Thomas Mair, Adam Gilc, and others, took the lead among the Anti-Burghers, In IHOfi a new party arose out of the Anti-Burghers, call- ed t’le Constitutional Associate Presbytery. The Relief .Kirk la another large party which broke oft' from the national church, in 1752. 1 his body arose out of HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 113 ;i dispute respecting! the right of patronage, that is, of having a patron rather than the people, or presb)'tery, select a minister for a parish. Besides these, there are the Old Disse7tters, or the Re- formed Presbytery, the Cameronians, the Mountain-men, or the Mac Millans, all of which names apply to the same peo pie, who claim to be the oldest presbyterians in Scotland. The Independent and Baptist Dissenters from the Church of Scotland, w'ill be mentioned in the history of these de- nominations. 'J'he Burghers and Anti-Burgliers formed a union in 1821, under the name of the General Associate Synod. They to- gether form a hody of between .300 and 400 congregations, and probably they have about the same numbe.' of minis- ters. They have more than 20 Presbyteries. The Relief Synod, in 1812, contained 6 Presbyteries and over 80 congregations. The congregations in the Constitu- tional Synod, at the same time were i8, making in all about 470 congregations of Presbyterian Dissenters in Scotland. — These added to the parishes in the national church and the Chapels of Ease, make the sum total of more than 1400 Presbyterian congregations in Scotland, and the number of ministers is probably about the same. Besides these there are in England and Ireland many churches belonging to the kirk of Scotland ; and in Holland, in St. Johns, and New-Brunswick ; in Calcutta, at Fort St. George, at Bombay, and probably in some other places are churches in fellowship with this body. (7) 2. English Presbyterians. — Strictly speaking there are no Presbyterians in England except those which are in connex- ion with the Scottish churches, but as there is a body of con- siderable size which passes under this name, I have thought it more suitable to place them under this head, than that of Independents, whose form of church government they have in substance adopted. The first Presbytery in England was formed at Wands- worth, in Surry, about five miles from London, in 1572, (7) Pvel, World Displayed, Vol. iii. HISTORY OF ALL RLLI«ION3 1 u some time before any such body existed in Scotland, and i was called the Order of fVandsu'orth. (8) i In the reie;n of Cromwell, the presbyterians acted a con- spicuous part in the affairs of England, and as late as the end of the reign of Queen Anne, it is said, they formed at least two thirds of the whole body of English Dissenters. In 169Q the presbyterians and independents associated together, un- der certain regulations, and were afterwards called the wm- ted brethren. At present they exist as two distinct bodies, of which the independents are by far the largest. According to Bogue and Bennett’s account (9) in 1810, there were in England and Wales, 270 congregations of Eng- lish presbyterians, most of whom had gone off to the Armin- ian or Uni r trian sentiments ; and we learn from later ac- counts that much the greatest number of them, are Arians and Socinians. (1) A diffusive account of the early movements of this body, may be found in Neale’s History of the Puritans. 3. French Protestants . — The severe sufferings of this class of Christians under the denomination of Hugonots, have I served to make them extensively known, but it is not so ! generally known, that they now are, and always have been presbyterians, although the fact is exceedingly plain. The French Protestants embraced not only the system of faith, but the model of church government, adopted by Cal- vin. their renowmed countryman. In Quick's Synodicon, an ancient work, in two volumes, folio, which contains a history of the National or General Synod of this people, or to speak in modern language, of the triennial sessions of their General Assembly, all the pe- culiar doctrines of Calvinism, are displayed, and all the dis- tinguishing features of presbyterianism are delineated. This Synod must have been formed about 1551, for its session in Charenton, in 1623, was the 24th assembly of the kind which had been held in France. (8) Neale’s History of the Puritans, Vol. 1. p. 314. (9) Hist, of Dissenters, Vol. iv. p. 322. ( 1 ) Dr. S. Miller’s Letter to the author. HISTORY OF ALI, RKLIGIOX3 U:j In IG92, the number of piovinci:il Synod? w;is ?istecn, .ill of which were represer.te from its origin to the present time, appended to Cobbin’s French Preacher. This work was loaned the author by the Rev. 3Ir. Sabine, of Boston ; it contains the most mi- nute and interesting account of theinteriour of this Church, of any he has seen. It is difficult to reconcile the account of the illegality of the meetings of the Protestants with the tact, that ihey are recognized as a brunch of the state, and that nil religions are equal!}' supported by the government of F ranee, which this writer, as w'ell as others assert ; probably the difficulty is not sO much in the laws, as in the bigoted people. i 148 HISTORY OF ALL RKLIGIONS- jength the ba':micitcs Avere (ixetl, and the worship ceased, when some of the jirincip.il gentlemen ol’ the asseinblv sf<^]>ped ioi tvaid, aiui dcIi'iCitd litemscivt's up as hostages j'or the rest, and cbt. lined their iil.ici'ty. Tliese Avere throAva into jmson, ;uul aiter two inonlhs’ coiiiiucmcnt Avere libariitcd.” 'i lie h reach Protestants are mo.'tly to he found in the ;outh of France. Their number at one time was compu- ted at a numbei' of millions, but now they do not amount to a million and a half; and among these many Lutherans are included. It is surprising that a people who for tAvo centuries and a half Avere doomed to sutfer under a yoke more intolerable than that of the Israelites in Egypt, should continue in ex- istence at all, and more so that they should remain under a gOA'ernment so cruel and oppressiA e, when they might have escaped to countries Avhere they Avould have*enjoyed their religion unmolested. During the reign of Bonaparte their condition Avas ma- fei iaily improved, and they began to hope that their miseries Avere at an end, but Avhen the Bourbon dynasty re-ascend- ed the throne, they were again involved in calamity and death ; and in the month of July 1815, four hundred Prot- estants were inhumanly murdered at Nismes, and the hor- rible transactions which filled that city with desolation and blood were extended to many towns in its vicinity. (5) The only publick literary institution now in France for the benefit of the Protestants is the University of Montau- ban, Avhich has-six professors. This though called a uni- versity is properly a college belonging to a Catholick uni- versity, but it is set apart by government solely for the in- struction of Protestants. (6) The number of protectant ministers uoav in France is .estimated at tAvo humlred and fifty, aa Iio are embodied into (b) Cobbin's French Preacher, &c. p. 112. (6j Tills college Avas restored to the Protestants by Bo- naparte ; it had been suptiresscd from the time of the re- vocation of the edict of Nantz, Cobbin’s, &c. p. 108. His'l’oav OB' ALL RLLiGIOAS. 119 eighty-three consistories. Their mimber of churches is tu'o hundred, and thirty. The present number of provin- cial Synods I cannot ascertain ; their national Synod they cannot hold without the permission of the government, and the disturbed state of affairs has for many years prevented their requesting that privilege. (7) “ In conducting the worship of the Reformed Church in France, the following order is observed. The service com- mences with the reading of the scriptures by a person em- ployed for the purpose, not necessarily in orders. The commandments are then distinctly pronounced ; after which the pastor reads a short prayer fr om the liturgy which is commonly used. The congregation having sung a psalm, he utters a brief extempore prayer, and proceeds with the sermon. This is closed by another pi’ayer from the liturgy, and a hymn of praise, when he dismisses the as- sembly with the benediction. “ M. Encontre professor in the college ofMontauban, has it in contemplation to publish a periodical work that shall be an echo of those published in England. “When we view the vast population of France,” says Mr. Cobbin, “ and look at the state of religion in that coun- try, we cannot but be deeply affected at its condition. Twenty-five millions of souls are there sitting for the most part in the darkness of infidelity and superstition ; and where the light of the reformation has not been totally extinguish- ed, it has long been only as the glimmering of a dying dame, emitting at best but a dim ray athwart the universal gloom. Would to God that “ pure and undefiled religion” might prevail throughout that extensive country ! Were the energies of the French once directed to the propagation of the gospel, it is proOable they would never stop in their career till they had been the means of evangelizing the whole world. Yet there is cause for devout admiration and thankful- ness, when we behold how the providence of God has overruled all the late commotions in France for the promo- (7) French Preacher, p. 121. 13 =*^ 150 HISTORY OF ALL RF.LIGIONS. lion of his cause. He has made the wrath of man to praise him by preserving the liberties of the reformed church, amidst the general desolation with which it has been sur- rounded, and at a moment \vhen infidelity threatened to crush it for ever, and to extirpate whatever of real religion superstition and bigotry had suffered to remain. A precious seed yet vegetates there ; and though it be but small, let us cherish the hope that it may shortly increase a thousand told. (8) The French divines have never been in the habit o't reading their sermons ; the lively genius of that people would not allow them to listen to those cold essays which often freeze the English auditory. A few Catholicks read, but they are not deemed preachers ; and the Protestants for the most part, repeat their sermons memoriter, the most la- borious of all kinds of preaching, a practice, says Cobbin, which one justly calls that rock of Sysiphus which must be rolled incessantly.” (9) The Paris Protestant Bible Society is supported mostly by this people, and very lately they have established a Foreign Mission Society, both of which institutions are in a flourish- ing condition, and present favourable indications of an in- crease of piety and zeal among this ancient and interesting portion of the Christian Church. I have often been much surprised to find how little inter- est is felt by the American Presbyterians in the concerns of this church : very' few seem to be at all acquainted with the fact, that they belong to the great Presbyterian family. Many of our American statesmen and divines are descen- dants of the exiled Hugonots, whom the merciless severity of the bigoted French forced to seek an asylum in dis'tant lands. 4. Reformed Church of Germany, or Calvinists. — Moshiem, and many other writers apply the term reformed, to almost all Protestants except the Lutherans, but as I include all the other parties embraced in such broad statements under (8) French Preacher, p. 125. (9) French Preacher, IntroductioD p. 39. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIOXS. 1 i other heads, I have thouglitit best under this head to speak only of those in Germany, and a few other places, who form one body, whose form of church government was re- ceived from Calvin and his associates, on which account they are frequently called Calvinists. The Presbyterian model adapted by that reformer, they still retain, and no doubt some of them still hold to his theological opinions, al- though in many cases they are said to have adopted very different views. Whene-ver we read of Calvinists, or the Reformed Churches in Germany, or other European kingdoms we are to understand the terms as synonymous, and that they are all Presbyterians, whatever their theological opinions may be. A diffusive history of the origin and progress of the Re- formed Churches, up to about the middle of the last centu- ry may be found in Mosheim’s Ecclesiastical History, vols. ■I and G, where we are informed that the principal points of difference between them and the Lutherans were, 1. In their notions of the sacrament of the Lord’s supper ; 2. Res- pecting the doctrine of the divine decrees ; while the re- formed took the Calvinistick side in this question, the Lu- therans espoused that of the Arminians ; and 3. Concern- ing some religious rites and ceremonies. An attempt was made to unite these two bodies, in the last century which failed of success. This union was effect- ed in 1817, as has already been related These German Presbyterians are found in nearly all the German states, and in most of the northern kingdoms. 5. Church of Switzerland . — The Helvetick Church, as this body is often called, claims the honour of taking the lead in producing those great changes which terminated in the reformation ; and Ulrick Zuingle, the famous Swiss re- former, is by some of their historians said to have had the start of Luther in this evangelical career. (1) (1) Mosheim’s Eccl. Hist. vol. 4, where Dr. Maclaine m his notes has discussed the subject at some length. Zuing’e was of Zurich, which was the head quarters of the Swiss reformers, until Calvin settled in Geneva, which af- terwards became a very famous nursery for many ages for Calvinistick. opinions and the Presbyterian discipline. More than half the inhabitants of Switzerland, that is tnore tiian a million are said to be Calvinists or Presby- 'erians ; but Dr. Havvies (2) and others, have given pain- ! ui accounts of the decay of vital piety, and the spread of crroueoas opinions among the descendants of those early aid successful promoters of evangelical religion.- ii. Church of Holla)id.[S ] — This Church arose during the reformation in the sixteenth century, and is as really Pres- byterian, as those of Geneva or Scotland. (4) Its govern- ment is committed to Consistories, Classes, provincial Sy- nods, and a national Synod. By the latest accounts from this Church, there were within its bounds nine provincial Sy- nods, fifty-three Classes, and one thousand live hundred and ■seventy ministers. (5) The ministers who reside in the island of Ameland, and belong to no classes, were not in- cluded in this statement. Their number is not given. The Church of Holland has from the first been a nation- al establishment, and so it still continues to be. But the Hollanders have been celebrated for the mildness of their government towards dissenters from their established reli- gion. Much is said by Moshiem, in praise of William, Prince of Orange, for the broad shade of religious toleration which he spread over the persecuted Mennonites. The measures which followed the decisions of the Synod of Dort, were indeed intolerant and severe, and we are not to understand that the Church of Holland has been (2) Church History, vol. 2„ p. 453. (3) The Church of the Netherlands, the Belgic Church, or the Church of the Belgic Provinces, and the Church of Holland, all mean the same body. (4) Miller’s Life of Rodgers, p. 124. (5) Christian Magazine, vol. 3, pp. 156, 157. I HISTORY OF ALR RELIGIONS. 1.53 always free from persecution, for this cannot be said of any national church of any considerable standing. The present king of the Netherlands has ])rohibitcd the clergy of h.is kingdom fj'orn corresponding with iniiustere t’roai abroCid, and of course, many in ibis country 'A ho are Connected \\itli tlieir brethren in ilolland, not only m their views of religion, but by the ties of consanguinity and blood, are prevented from that friendly epistolary intercourse which they formerly maintained. This church was for- merly strictly Calvinistick, and the Jive points of Calvinism were settled and defined within its houiKis, but it is said to have much declined, not only in the oi thodoxy of its faith, but in the purity of its practice. . The Holland Church, made great exertions to send the gospel to the East, in the early part of the seventeenth century ; and by their zealous eflorts multitudes were brought to make a religious profession in Ceylon, Java, Am- boyna, Formosa, Sumatra, Timor, Celebes, Eanda, and the neighbouring Malacca islands, (6) a particular account of which will be given under the head of Missionary concerns. The Dutch have also planted churches at the Cape of Good Hope, and in their West India possessions. In 1797, there were about forty-three ministers in their East India possessions, including the Cape of Good Hope, and nine in their West India islands, which were supported by the East and West India Companies. (7) The Remonstrants or the descendants of the ancient Ar- niinians, of whom there were a few years since, thii ty-four congregations, and forty-three ministers, are as really Pres- byterian as the national Church. 7. General JlssembUj of the Preslniterian Church of the Unit- f fJ States . — This is the largest body of this denomination in America, atid bids fair to equal in extent, talents ainl intlu- enco, the General Assembly of Scotland. Althougii ilie con- gregations compo.sing this body, are scattered in almost all the states of the Union ; yet there is a union of sentiment, a iG) Brown’s Hiitujy of Mission®, \o!. I, pp. 15 — 28. i'7) Cliristian Magazine, vol. 3, p. 107. l.Vi HISTORY OF ALL RFLIGIOXS. concert and energy of operation which is unknown among the Congrcgationalists to whom they are nearly allied. The lirst Presbyterians in .America, according to the com- mon acceptation of that term, came from England, Scot- land and Ireland, about the beginning of the eighteenth cen- tury. This was long after the Congregationalists and Bap- tists had settled in New-England, the Dutch in New-York, the Quakers in Pennsylvania, the Catholicks in Maryland, and the Episcopalians in Virginia. While these different denominations were either driven by persecution or led by a spirit of enterprise, to seek remote situations in the new world, that of which we are speaking, with their Presby- terian king and a religious hierarchy to their mind, were contented to remain at home. But at length persecution also drove them abroad ; a company of them it is said first sought a settlement in New-England, but being either dis- appointed in the country, or else being repulsed by the in- habitants, they directed their course to the south, and landed m Pennsylvania, and what is now a part of New-Jersey and Delaware. In this region, the first operations of this society commenced, here their first churches arose, and soon ihey spread abroad to different places in the middle and southern states. The first Presbyterian church in Philadelphia, now un- der the care of James P. Wilson, D. D. was formed in 1702, and is probably the oldest of this denomination in I I ( America. The church at Lewiston, in Delaware, was formed in 170C under the pastoral care of Rev Mr. Black, .'\nother church was formed about the same lime at Pitfs-Creek in Worcester county, Maryland. In 1707, Francis McKemie and John Hampton, visited the city of New-York, where they suffered a long and vexatious prosecution for jireach- mg without license from the governour, who was an Episcopalian. (8) , McKemie before this had preached in Accomack county, f^irginia. (8) Miller's Life of Rodgers, p. 125 — Narrative of the sufferings of McKemie and Hampton. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 1 O J The first Presbyterian church in New -York city, was formed in 1716 ; and .James Anderson, a native of Scot-- land, came hither from New Castle, Delaware, to be their pastor. In 1719, a house of worship was erected for this people in Wall-street, which was the first of the kind in that city. Towards defraying the expenses of tliis build- ing, collections were made not only in the city, but in Con- necticut, and even in Scotland ; so feeble then were a peo- ple who are now so numerous and wealthy. The first presbytery in America, was formed about 1706. The oldest Synod of the American Presbyterian Church was organized in 1716, at Philadelphia, which name it bore, and consisted of the presbyteries of Philadelphia, Newcastle, Snow Hill and Long-Island. The Presbyterian cause appears to have continued its progress without the occurence of any thing remarkable until 1741, when a distressing altercation involved this in- fant community in the greatest trouble and perplexity, and rent asunder the Synod of Philadelphia, the then highest judicatory of the t -'hurch, and led to the formation of the Synod of New-York, which was set up in a kind of oppo- sition to that of Philadelphia. This was about the time of the New Light stir, in New-England, under the ministry of Whitefield, and other evangelical ministers of that da}', which produced so many sects and divisions under the names of New Lights and Separatists. Among the Presbyterians, the two parties were called the Old Side and the New Side. The New Side people were regarded by their op- ponents as a set of ignorant enthusiasts ; those on the Old Side on the other hand were denominated pharisees and formalists. The principal promoters of the New Side were the Tenants, the Blairs, Dickinson, Pierson, Finley and Burr, the two last of whom were afterwards Presidents of Princeton College. On the Old Side, were the Thomp- j sons, John and Samuel Allison, Robert Cross and others. This division appears to have originated in a difference of I opinion respecting the examination of candidates for the ministry as to their personal piety. These two Synods re- niSTORV OF ALL RLt.U.IONS, niained apart until I73o, when tlioy ^verc united under the title of the Synod of Neiv-Vork and Phil;u!el[)!iia. Between 17 40 and !7d0 the Breshyterian cause was cs- ta’.dishcd in Virginia 'ay the labo!ir'= ol' Messrs. Davies, Rodeers, Anderson, Robinson, Blair, J'inley and Tennant ; aided by some j)ious individuals of their communion w'ho had resided for some lime in that colony ; the most distin- mii-^hed of whom veere John Organ and Samuel Monis. But both ministers and laymen were exposed to much op- position on account of their dissenting from the established I’eligion of the country. (9) The General Assembly was formed in 1788. It meets annually, at Idiiiadelplda, in iMay, and generally sits about uvo weeks. This grand Assembly constitutes a bond of un- ion, peace, correspondence, and mutual confidence among all the churches of this wide spread and increasing connex- ion. And much the same may be said of its functions and powers, as of the General Assembly of Scotland, only it has no connexion with the state, and no civil jurisdiction. The General Assembly holds a friendly correspondence by delegates and epistles, with the General Associations and Conventions of the Congregntionalists in New-England. As late as 17B8, the number of Presbyterian congrega- tions in America was computed at about COO, and some- thing over 200 ministers. (1) In 1310 they had increased to 772 congregations, and between four and five hundred ministers. There are now connected with the General Assembly, 14 Synods, 71 Presbyteries, nearly 1000 min- isters, more than 1400 congregations. And it is thought about 100,000 communicants. The Presbyterians operate in Missionary concerns, un- der the title of a Board of Missions, annually appointed by the General Assembly ; they spend between four and five thousand dollars a year in supporting missionaries in desti- tute parts of our own country ; and besides this, the General 1 (9) Miller s Life of Rodgers, pp. 24, 28, 29, .32, 36. (1) Hannah Adams. HISTORY OF ALT- RKMGIONS 157 -Assembly have a large share in the management and support of the United Missionary Society. As early as 1766 the Synod ol'Xew-York and Philadel phia began to make collections for supplying their vacant congregations, and for sending the gospel to destitute pla- ces. David Brainard, and John Brainard, his brother, were both members of the Synod of New-York and Philadelphia ; the former derived his support from a society in Scotland , the latter was allowed a salary of thirty pounds by the Sy- nod. In 1763, this Synod appropriated sixty-live pounds for the relief of Samson Occum, who was labouring among the Oneida Indians. (2) The Theological Seminary at Prince ton, is a child of the General Assembly, and is the fond object of its perpetual guardianship and solicitude. This extensive and increasing body will probably at no distant period embrace in its wide and ample enclosure all the other classes of American Presbyterians yet to be de- scribed. 7. General Synod of Ike Dutch Reformed Church . — This is the oldest body of Presbyterians in America ; it de- scended immediately from the Church of Holland ; and for about a century from its commencement in this country, it hung in colonial dependence on the classis of Amsterdam, and the Synod of North Holland, and was unable to ordain a minister or perform any ecclesiastical function of the kind without a reference to the parent country, and mother church. The origin of this church will lead us hack to the ear- liest history of the city and state of New-York, for they were first settled by this {)eople, and by them a foundation was laid for the first churches of this persuasion, the most ^ distinguished of which were planted at Kext-Yn k, (then called A’ew-Amsterdam,') Flatbush, Esopvs i\iv] Albam/. '1 he church at New-York was probibly the oldest, and was ( 2 ) Assembly’s Digest. 14 158 UJSTORV OF ALL RELIGIONS founded at or before the year 1G39 ; this is the earliest pe- riod to which its records conduct us. The tirst minister was the Rev. Evarardus Bogardus. But when he came from Holland, does not appear. Next to him were two ministers by the name of Megapel ensis, John and Samuel. The first place of worship built by the Dutch in the col- ony of New Netherlands, as it was then called, was erect- ed in the fort at New-York, in the year 1642. The se- cond it is believed ivas a chapel built by Governour Stu^'- vesant in what is now called the Bowery. In succession, churches of this denomination arose on Long Island, in Schenectady, on Staten Island, and in a number of towns on the Hudson river, and several it is believed in New-Jerse^^ But the churches of New-York, Albany and Esopus were the most important, and the ministers of these churches claimed and enjoyed a kind of Episcopal dignity over the stirrounding churches. (S) «.The Dutch Church was the established religion of the colony, until it surrendered to the British in 1664, after which its circumstances were materially changed. Not long after the colony passed into the hands of the British, an act was passed, which went to establish the Episcop-.il church as the predominant party, and for almost a century after, the Dutch and English Presbyterians and all others in the colony were forced to contribute to the support of that church. (4) The first judi.:atory higher than a consistory among this people was a t^'oetus formed in 1747. The object and pow- ers of this assembly were merely those of advice and fra- ternal intercourse It could not ordtiin ministers, nor judi- riallv decide in ecclesiastical disputes, without the consent of the Classis of Amsterdam. The . first regular Classis among the Dutch was formed in 1757. But the formation of tliis Classis involved this infant clmrch in the most unhappy collisions, which some- ^ limes threatened its very existence. These disputes con- Christian Magazine, vol. l,pp. 368, 370. (^4) Do. vol. 1, pp. 372,373. I HISTORY OF ALL FxELlGlONS 1 f)9 tinued for many years, by 'vbich two parties were raised in the church, one of which w'as for and the otlier against am ecclesiastical subordination to the judicatories of the mother church and country. These disputes, in which eminent men on both sides w ere concerned, besides dis- turbing their own peace and enjoynient, produced enfi- vourable impressions towards tiiem among their brethren at home. In 17t5G, John If. Livingston, D. D. tlien a young man, went from Ne'v-'i'ork to lioiiand, to piosecute bis studies in the Dutch Universities, liy his representations a fa- \ ourable disposition was produced towards the American church in that country ; and on his return, in full conven- tion of both parties, an amicable adjustment of their differen- ces was made, and a friendly correspondence was opened with the church in Holland, which was continued until the revolution of the country under Bonaparte. The Dutch Church suffered much in the loss of its mem- bers and in other respects by persisting to maintain its ser- vice in the Dutch language after it had gone greatly into disuse. The solicitation for English preaching was long resisted, and Dr. Laidlie, a native of Scotland, w as the first minister in the Dutch Church in North America, who was expressly called to officiate in the English language. (5) The Dutch Reformed Church, at present, consists of a general Synod, two particular Synods, and twelve classes ; about one hundred and lifty churclies and about as many ministers, and probably about fifteen thousand commurii- caiits. C-iueen’s College at Brunswick, N. J. whose operations are now suspended, heiongs entirely to this people. They have in the same place a Theological Institution of twenty or thirty students in a flourishing condition. Most of the Dutch I'resbyterians are in New-^ ork ; the ^ remainder are chiefly in New Jersey and Pennsylvania. Tliey have nine cliurciies in the city of New-A^oik, and some others are about to he erected. (6) Christ. Mag. vol. 2, pp. 5, 14. J60 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. P. The Synod of the German Reformed Church of the United States . — As the 13utch lieformed Church in this country is :iH exact counterpart of the Church of Holland, so the Ger- man Reformed, is of the Reformed or Calvinistick Church of Germany. 'I’he people of this persuasion were among the early settlers of Pennsylvania; here their churches were fust formed, hirt they are now to be found in nearly all the states s>)uth ;rn found in Buck’s Theological Dictionary, which appears to ; have been written by one of their number, and is calculat- ) ed to give a favourable impression respecting them. It is i there stated, that they plead the urgent need of the coun- try for ministers, in justification of their departure from the 1 established custom of the Presbyterians ; and when ar- 1 raigned before their tribunals they appealed to the scriptures < for their defence, and asked, if God could not as easily call I a Presbyterian, not classically learned, to preach the gos- h pel, as he could such of any other denomination. 14. Number of Presbyterians. — The Presbyterians in Scotland, in the kirk and among the dissenters, are com- S {)uted at more than a million and a half. In Ireland, they | are said to amount to more than half a million. The great- est part of the million and a half of French Protestants are Presbyterians ; and the majority of the inhabitants of Swit- | /erland and Holland are of this denomination. They are I to be found in nearly all the German states, and northern I kingdoms of Europe ; and in Prussia they are very numer- | ous. They also abound in the Dutch settlements abroad, j particularly at the Cape of Good Ho' e, and in the East- In- I dies. From the best information, I think we may safely es- j timate the Presbyterian population in Europe and in other | parts of the old world, at thirteen millions ; in America, I shall estimate them at two million^ making the sum total of fifteen millions of Presbyterians in all parts of the world. 15, Eminent Men.- In the Kirk of Scotland, were Rob- ertson, Henry, Lcechman, Blacklock, Gerard, McKnight, » Blair and Campbell. In the Secession Church, the Ers- (7) Dr. Miller’s letter to the author. 163 HISTORV OF ALL RELIGIONS. kines, Ralph and Ebenezer ; Boston, Brown, Cameron, Me Millan, &c. Among the English Presb} terians. Bates, Baxter, Flavel, Fleming, Howe, Burgess, Lardner, Kippis, Price, Priestly and Enfield. Among the French Protestants, Claude, Saurin, Beza, Abbadie, Basnage, Allix, Beausobre, Fopmey, L’Enfunt and Moulin. Among the Swiss, Calvin, Ostervald, Werenfels, and the Turretines, Benedict, Francis and Alphonse. I am not sufficiently acquainted with the Reformed Church, or the Church of Holland, to make a selection of their eminent men. Among the Arminians or Remonstrants of Holland, besides Arminius, were Episcopius, Grotius and Limborcli. Among the American Presbyterians, are the Presidents of Princeton College, viz. ; Dickerson, Burr, Davies, Fin- ley, Witherspoon andSmith;^8) and the Tennants, Blair, Allison, Bostwick, Maewborter, Rogers, kc. 16. Literary Institutions . — 1 he Scotch and Dutch, and a part of the Universities and Colleges of Switzerland, and five or six of those of Germany, belong to the Presbyteri- ans. They have, also, the entire, or the partial control of about half of the literary institutions of the United States. Probably, there is no denomination exceptthe Roman Cath- olicks who have so many literary institutions under their management as the Presbyterians. 17. Miscellaneous Remarks . — It would be easy to multi- ply the heads for Presbyterians, especially among the Scotch and Irish ; but 1 have thought they might all be em- braced under those above-named. (9) All these bodies have (8) 1 have designedly omitted Edwards, as he is suppos- ed never to have joined the Presbyterians, and he is still claimed by the Congregationalists. (9) Since the article for the European Presbyterians was printed off, I have ascertained that the remnant of the Waldenses, whose churches at present are few and feeble, practise the Presbyterian form of discipline. I have also HISTORY OF ALL RELIGION'S. 161 essentially the same views of church government, and hold a middle course between Episcopalians and Independents. Among them all we find something which amounts to a Ses- sion, a Presbytery, a Synod, and a General Assembly', by v.hatever names tltey are called. ' These classes of Presbyterians do not indeed, all corres- j }>ond or commune together, and in some cases there is a ereat deal of coldness and inditference between them ; yet on the article of Presbyterianism they all agree. On this point they feel a fellowship and complacency towards each other, however much they may differ in their opinions upon other matters. The parity, or equality of ministers being a fundamen- tal article among all Presbyterians, they of course, can have no ecclesiastical dignitaries in their church. The Re- formed Church in Germany, the Church of Holland,(l) and perhaps the French Protestants practice the rite of confirmation like Episcopal Churches. Christmas is also observed by the Church of Holland, and it is said, that some regard was paid to both Christmas and Easter, in Ge- neva, in the time of Calvin ;(2) and the Dutch, German i and French Presbyterians have prescribed forms of prayer, learnt that the discipline of the Calvinistick Methodists in Wales, partakes more of the Presbyterian form, than any other. This is a very large and interesting body which has risen, under the labours of Thomas Charles, David Jones and others. Their chapels and preaching places where worship is regularly maintained, amount to three hundi’ed ; and there are about two hundred preachers in the connexion. In their different societies tiiey compute that there are upwards of thirty thousand members . — Bogue a?id Bemiett, vol. iv. p. 339. # A’s these two bodies have distinct organizations, and are not immediately connected with, or dependent on any oth- er body, they would naturally form two additional heads for Presbyterians, making their total number fifteen. (1) Lochm in’s History. (2) Adams’ K. World Displayed, vol. iii. p. 16. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 165 which they use in some parts of their service. But the British and American Presbyterians generally, are as plain and simple in their woiship, and as regardless of the festi- vals of Episcopal Churches, and as much in the use of ex- tempore prayer, as the Independents. Presbyterians of all classes and countries, if we except t!ie last, are professedly Calvinistick in their creed ; all their ancient symbols exhibit the peculiar doctrines of the great reformer, whose ecclesiastical model they have adopt- ed ; but in some of them, especially in Europe, there has been a great falling off from the opinions of Calvin, and a .sad dereliction from the piety and zeal of their ancestors. INDEPENDENTS. Although the Congregationalists and Baptists adopt the independent form of church government, yet as they are known in the world by other names, it is more, suitable to describe them under separate heads. In this article I shall speak of the Independents, proper- ly so called, and of a few smaller parties whom I have thought proper to arrange under this head. 1. Independents of England and Wales . — The early histo- ry of the English Independents is involved in that of the Pu- ritans, of whom Mr. Neal has given such a full and interesting account. The first party which struck off from this great body upon the Independent plan, w’ere called Broxvaists, from Robert Brown, whose character is very differently given by different historians. Some condemn him alto- gether, while others extenuate in seme measure the inegular sallies of his -zeal and the r.sperity of his temper. This man, after all his declamations against the Church of England, which ho t.^eatcu as a spurious church, v\ hose ministers were uniaw’fully ordained, and whose dis- cipline was popish and anti-christiaii ; and all the severity which he received from her hands, after having been (sy his own derl.ira’ion, contined to thirty-two prisons, in some of which, he could not see his hand at noon, in the end 166 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. went back to the establishment and died in its bosom. It ought to be observed that the modern Independents are generally as unwilling to trace their origin to the Brown- jsts. as the Baptists are to derive their descent from the German Anabaptists. In both cases, they admit that these ancient sects held substantially to their principles, and with suitable explanations, they are not unwilling to acknowledge them as their brethren and progenitors, who di'ew a, rough draft of the plan which they hav'C since cor- rected and matured. (3) 'I’he English Independents were not distinguished as a body till the time of queen Elizabeth. “ And the first Independent or Congregational church in England, was established by a Mr. Jacob, in the year 181G. tif Mr. Jacob, who had fled from the persecution of bishop Bancroft, going to Holland, and having imparted his design of setting up a separate congregation, like those in Holland, to the most learned Puritans of those times, it was not con- demned as unlawful, considering there vvas no prospect of a national reformation. Mr. Jacob, therefoie. having sum- moned several of his friends together, and having obtained their consent to unite in church fellowship for enjoying the ordinances of Christ in the purest manner, they laid the foundation of the first independent church in England in the following way. Having observed a day of solemn fast- ing and prayer for a blessing upon their undertaking, to- wards the close of the solemnity, each of them made an open confession of their faith in Christ : and then, standing together, tliey joined hands, and solemnly covenanted with each other in the presence of Almighty God, to walk to- gether in all God’s ways and ordinances, according as he had already revealed or should further make known to them. Mr. Jacob vvas then chosen pastor by the suffrage ot the brotherhood ; and others were apjiointcd to the offc'' ol deacons, with fasting and prayer, and imposition of b.arj Js. “ During tiie administration of Cromwell, the Inde- pendents acquired vei'y considerable rejmtation and lofu- (3) Buck, Bogue, Bennett and Sabine. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 1G7 ence ; nnJ he made use of them as a check to the ambition of the Presbyterians, who aimed at a very high degree of ecclesiastical power, and who had succeeded soon after tiie elevation of Cromvvell, in attaining a parliamentary estab- lishment of their own church government. But after the restoration, their cause declined ; and in 1691 they' enter- ed into an association with the Presbyterians residing in and about London, comprised in nine articles, that tended to the maintenance of their respective institutions. These may be found in the second volume of Whiston's Memoirs, and the substimce of them in .Mosheim. At this time, the Inde- pendents and Presbyterians, called from this association the United Brethren, were agreed with regard to doctrines, be- ing generally Calvinists and differed only with respect to ecclesiastical discipline. But at present, though the Eng- lish Independents and Presbyterians form two distinct par- ties of Protestant Dissenters, they are distinguisheil by very trifling differences with regard to church government, and the denominations are more arbitrarily used to compre- hend those who differ in theological opinions ’‘(4) The Independents complain that various charges have been unfairly alleged against them by scvcrrd !i:storian«, as Clarendon, Echnrd, Parker, and particul.uly by Rapin : but A/ou/ia, ,\Ioshiern, and some other foreign histoiians, it must be acknowledged, have done them r.nnple justice, and have given accounts rather flattering th -.n otheruise, of this denomination. And Neal, Buck, Bogue and Bennett, and other writers of their own, have exhibited detailed, and it is presumed, candid views of their body. The Independents now form tiie largest body of English dissenters, if w e except the Methodists. “ Their original principles both in doctrine and disci- pline they still retain ; and it may be contidently asserted, that no one class of ministers in any ecclesiastical body of protestants in the world, are more united in their religious sentiments. And what redounds, to their honour in the iughe-t degree, no one denomination of • hri-'tians on the ( 1) Buck’s Theological Dictionary, article Independents. HlbTORY OF ALF RELIGIONS JG« face of tlie earth, can boast of so great a number of minis* ters who preach the gospel in purity, as the English Inde- pendents ; and as a body, none in a more judicious manner. Men of very profound learning among them are not numer- ous. They have no sinecures by means of wdiich scholars can spend their years in uninterrupted literary pursuits. They are all men of action, and their studies are blended with the labours of the pulpit, and the care of a congrega- tion. At the same time there are fewer of them ignorant of theology, than in any other body. The generality pos- sess that portion of knowledge of the truths of sacred scrip- ture, and of those things which may be called the peculiar science of ministers of the gospel, which qualifies them for the duties of their office. To the honour of the younger ministers, it may be mentioned, that there never was a greater spirit of improvement, nor a more eager desire to acquire that knowledge which is most important to the ser- vice of the sanctuary. If the consideration of this distinc- tion lead every Independent minister, both old and young, to endeavour by laborious study, by active exertions, and by fervent piety to maintain it, and rise to greater emi- nence, it will redound greatly to the glory of God, and the happiness of mankind. "’(6) The congrcg.dions of this people in England and Wales in 1812, amounted to one thousand and twenty-four; their number of ministers was not probably quite so great. (6) 2. Whitefieldite Methodists — This body is so called from Geoige Whitefield, whose name is dear to all evangelical Christi.ms, both in Europe and America. It is well known that Whitefield and Wesley set out together in their evan- gelic d career, and that they soon differed and separ.ded upon doctrinal opinions; whde Wesley inclined to the Arminian, Wlntcfield remained steadfast in the Calvinistick system. The term Calvinistick Methodist is frequently applied to the followers of Whitefield, but as this is a broad distinc- (5) Bogue and Bennett’s History of Dissenters, vol. iv. pp. 330, 331. (6) Do. do. p. 327. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGION’S, 1 H9 tion, embracing other sects of Methodists, f shnli, under this head, refer only to the follou-ers of tins iilustrions man. 3, Lady Huntiiigdo7i's Coimexion . — This body arose ont of the preceding, and took its name, from the distingnislied , individual whose character is well known in the religion- world. In most of the chapels in this connexion the ser- vice of the Church of England is used, while none of the formalities of the church are adoptetl by the Whitefielditcs, except kneeling at the communion. Some of tiie places of worship belonginir to both these bodies are the largest and most crow’ded of any in England, or perhaps in the world ; and they are of late increasing the number of small chap'^ls in the inferiour towns and rural parts of the Island. Dr. Haweis was, and the fimous Rowland Mill now is a minister of this connexion. A full account of these two bodies ma> be found in the histories of Haweis, Rogue and Bennett, and Sabine. 4. Scotch Independents . — Independency in Scotland look its rise about the year 1728, under. John Class, the founder ot’ the Glassites. But little has been said or known respect- ing it until about the beginning of the present century, wdien by the instrumentality of Robert ll.ddane and oth- er®, their cause was much revived, and now the body of Scotch Independents is said to be very large. In 1819, ac- cording to the Scotch Almanack.i there were in what is called the Congregational Union in Scotland, sixty-three churches ; but as this is a voluntary association where all are at liberty to join or not, it is said by those w ho are ac- ((uainted with the affairs of Scotland, that there must be many Independent Churclies which do not belong to this connexion. There is also a body called the Old Indepen- dents, or David Dale’s Connexion, in which it is sujiposed there are about t\venty churches. All Scotch Indepen- dents, as well as the Baptists, practise weekly comniua- ion. Dr. Wardlaw, (he famous opponent of l\Ir. Yates, in the trinitarian controversy, belongs to the Scotch Indepen- dents. J70 HISTORY OF ARL UKLIGiO^S. It is presumed there nre Independent churches in Ire- land in I’ellowsliip with those of Scotland, but I have not been able to learn any thing respecting them. 6. Bereans . — This name, with reference to what is said of the inhabitants of Berea searching the scriptures daily, has been assumed by a number of small parties, both in Europe and America ; but I do not find that any of them have grown into a regular sect, except the one here had in view. It arose in Scotland, under the ministry of Mr. Bar- clay, about the year 1773. The Bereans agree with the great majority of Christians, both Protestants and Catho- licks, respecting the doctrine of the trinity, which they hold as a fundamental article of the Christian faith ; they also I agree in a great measure with the professed principles of both the established churches of England and Scotland, res- ' pecting predestination and election, though they allege i that these doctrines are not consistently taught in either ) church. But they differ from the majority of all sects of Christians in various other particulars. Such as, 1st, res- pecting our knowledge of the Deity. 2d, With reprd to faith in Christ, and assurance of salvation through his mer- i its. 3d, Respecting the sin against the Holy Ghost, &C. ; I do not find any account of the number of this body, nei- > ther is it distinctly asserted that they are Independents; but from several items in their history, this fact, I think, may be safely inferred. (7) 1 6. G/a.tsffes or S(i?idemn?n‘a7t.5, are so denominated in Scot- | land, from Mr. John Glass, their founder, who was a minis- ter of the established Kirk. But they are now more gene- rally known in England, by the appellation Sandemanians, from Robert Sandeman. Mr. Glass, about the year 1727, having offended some of his brethren by certain peculiar notions, both of justifying faith, and of the nature of Christ's kingdom as being not of this world, was tabled as an offender before the Presbytery, | of which he was a member, and afterwards prosecuted be- | fore the Provincial Synod of Angus and Mearns ; and bar I (7) Religious World Displayed, vol. iii, p. 25.3, mSTORY Of ALL RELIGION'S, 171 mg been in the course of that prosecution called on by the Synod to answer certain queries, in April, 1728 — he gave such answers as were by his judges deemed inconsistent ^vith the standard of the national religion, e. g. — being in- terrogated, “ Is it your opinion that there is no warrant for a national church, under the New-Testament ?” He an- swered, “ It is my opinion, for 1 can see no church, es insti = tuted l)y Christ in the New-Testament beside tiie universal, but Congregational churches. Neitlier do I see that a na- tion can be a church, unless it could be made a congrega- tion, as was the nation of Israel,” &c. For these, and oth- er opinions of a similar nature and tendenc 3 ', the Synod sus- pended Mr. Glass from the exercise of his office, in April, 1728 ; and this is generally represented as the date of the society. “ In consequence of Mr. Glass’ expulsion, his adherents formed themselves into churches, conformable, in their in- stitution and discipline, to what they apprehend to be the plan of the first churches recorded in the New-'l’estament. Soon after the year 1755, Mr. Robert Sandeman, an elder in one of these churches in Scotland, published a series of letters addressed to Mr. Hervey, occasioned by his The- ron and Aspasio, in which he endeavours to show, that his n,ption of faith is contradictory to the scripture account of it and could only serve to lead men, professedly holding the doctrines called Calvinistick, to establish their own rigiit- eousness upon their frames, feelings, and acts of faith. In these letters Mr. Sandeman attempts to prove, tliat faith is neither more nor less than a simple assent to the divine testimony concerning Jesus Christ, delivered for the of- fences of men, and raised again for their justification, as re- corded in the New-Testament. He also maintains that the word fiilh or belief, is constantly used by the apostles to signify what is denoted by it in common discourse, viz. : a persuasion ot the truth of any proposition, and that there is no difference between believing any common testimony and believing the apostolick testimony, except that which re- sults from the testimony itself, and the divine authority on which it rests. Tins led the way to a controversy among HISTORY or ALL RELIGIONS. lho=e who are called Calvinists, concerning the nature of justifying faith, and tliose who adopted Mr. Sandeman’s no- tions of it ; and they who are denominated Sandemanians, formed themselves into church order, in strict fellowship with the churches of Scotland, hut holding no kind of com- munion with other churches. Mr. Sandeman died in Dan- bury, Con. in 1772. " The chief opinion and practices in which this sect dif- fers from other Christians, are their weekly administration of the Lord’s Supper; their love-feasts, of which every member is not only allowed, but required to partake, and which consist of their dining together at each other’s houses in the interval between the morning and afternoon service ; their kiss of charity used on this occasion, at the admission ot a new member, and at otlier times when they deem it necessary and proper : their weekly collection be- fore the Lord’s Supper for the support of the poor and de- fraying other expenses*; mutual exhortation; abstinence from blood and things strangled ; ivashing each others’ leet, w hen, as a deed of mercy, it might be an expression of love; the precept concerning which, as well as other precepts, they understand literally — community of goods, .■^o far as that every one is to consider all that he has in his possession and power liable to the calls of the poor and the ■ •hurch ; and the unlawfulness of laying up treasures upon the earth, by setting them apart for any distant, future, or uncertain use. They allow ofpublickand private diver- .'ions so far as they are not connected with circumstances really sinful ; but apprehending a lot to be sacred, disap- [irove of lotteries, playing at cards, dice, &c. •• They maintain a plurality of elders, pastors, or bishops, ill eadi church, and the necessity of the presence of tw o ei- ders in ever act of discipline, and at the administration of the Lord’s Supper. ‘‘ In the choice of these elders, want of learning and en- gagement in trade are no suflkient objections, if qualified according to the instructions given to Timothy and Titus ; but second marriages disipialify ihctn for the office ; and HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 173 they are ordained by prayer and fat ting, imposition of hands, and giving the right hand of fellowship. “ In their discipline they are strict and severe, and think themselves obliged to separate from the communion and worship of all such religious societies as appear to them not to profess the simple truth for their only ground of hope, and who do not walk in obedience to it. We shall only add, that in every transaction, they esteem una- nimity to be absolutely necessary. See Letters on Sande- manianism, by Andrew Fuller — the conclusion of ^vhich is well deserving their attention. ”(8) The Sandemanian notion of justifying faith has excited more attention in the religious world than any other thing pertaining to their system. Their sentiments upon this point, it is supposed, are difl'used to a considerable extent among some other denominations. The Sandemanians have raised a few congregations in Scotland, England and the United States ; their number has never been large, and it is probable they are now on a decline — but I have no means of obtaining a statistical account of this body. 7. Distinguishing Sentiments . — “ Many of the Indepen- dents reject the use of all creeds and confessions drawn up by fallible men, though they require of their teachers a declaration of their belief in the Gospel, and its various doctrines, and their adherence to the scriptures as the sole standard of faith and practice. They attribute no virtue whatever to the rite of ordination, upon which some other churches lay so much stress. According to them, the qualifications which constitute a regular min- ister of the New-Te.stament are, a firm belief in the gos- pel, a principle of sincere and un affected piety, a com- petent stock of knowledge, a capacity for leading devotion and communicating instruction, a serious inclination to en- gage in the important enployment of promoting the ever- lasting salvation of mankind, and ordinarily an invitation to (8) Religious World Displayed, vol. iii. Evans’ Sketch, from which most of this article has been taken, who was supplied with it by a Sandemanian. 15 * T'^4 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. ’lie pastoi’;^! office from seme porlic’.ilor society of rhrist-' iuns. Where these things concur, they consider a person as titled raid authorized for the discharge of every duty ivhich belong; to tljc rainisterial functions ; and they be- lieve that the imposition of hands of bishops or presbyters, viouid convey to him no powers or prerogatives of which be w IS not before possessed. But though they attribute no virtue to ordination, as conveying any new powers, yet they hold with, and practise it. Many of them, indeed, suppose that the essence of ordination does not lie in the act of the ministers who assist, but in the choice and call of the people, and the candidate’s acceptance of that call ; so that their ordination may be considered only as a publick declaration of that agreement.” In the early history of the Independents,, much is said respecting synods, and other ecclesiastical bodies of this kind ; hut we are to understand that by whatever name they were called, they were merely councils of advice ; lor the Independents cannot consistently maintain any higher ecclesiastical assemblies. 8. Eminent Men . — In this class, we may enumerate Rob- inson, Jacob, Owen, Neal, Watts, Doddridge, Orton, Good- win. Calamy, Henry, Guise, Marshall, Williams, Clark, Gibbons, Buck, Spencer, Winter, &c. Richard Cromwell, son of the Protector, and lady Lisle, were distinguished persons among the Independents. (9) In lady Huntingdon’s Connexion, the l.idy herself, deseives first to be named, as she was instar omnium, during her life. She was succeed- (9) 1 am not sure but some of the above list were Eng- lish Presbyterians ; neither am 1 certain that some of those in my list of English Presbyterians were not Independents. As the biographers of these men, have in general, paid no attention to these distinctions — but have merely said that they were Dissenters, Non-conformists, &c. What inform- ation I have obtained, has been collected from other sources which may not in all cases, be correct. But I am pretty confident, that the persons in both lists, belonged to one or the other of these bodies'. 17.3 mSTORV OF ALL RELlGiOrsS. ed by lady Erskine, a relation of lord Erskine ; she is aUo deceased. Doctor Haweis, the author of the Church His- tory, was of this connexion. With the Whitefieldites anrl the Scotch Independents, I am not sufficiently acquainted to furnish a list of their distinguished men. 9. Literary Institutions . — The English Independents hare patronized various institutions for the benefit of thfii churches, of a puhlick and private nature. 'I'hose wiii. h now exist, are the academies of Homerton, Hoxton, Hack- ney,. Rotherham and Arminster. Tliey have also an acad- emy at Gosport, the chief object of which, is to prepare young men for missions, but students for more general la- bours are admitted. Lady Huntingdon’s Connexion has a college at Cheshunt, a few miles from London. 10. Auniber . — It has already been stated that the Eng- lish Independents have in their Connexion, one thousand and twenty-four churches. The Whitetieldite Methodists, and the Lady Huntingdon’s Connexion, have about sixty places of worship. The Independents in Scotland and Ire- land, may be estimated at one hundred and tifiy churches, b t I have no data by which 1 can form a possible estimate of 'he number of communicants, or of the whole populatior. of the Independents. THE UNITED BRETHEEN, OR .MORAVIANS. (9) Probably no denomination of Christians of equal extent - has excited more attention than the United Brethren, ot ( 9 ) The Brethren prefer the denomination of United Brethren, to that of Moravians, not that the latter term is any way offensive to them, but they justly observe it is too vague and indefinite, since they have spread so much into other countries. They say that it would be as proper to call all Presbyterians Scotchmen, because Scotland i< fimous for this denomination. But as the name has obtained general currency, I shall frequently use it in the following narra- tive. 176 HISTORY Of all religions, been the subject of so much censure and praise. Some early historians treated their peculiarities with great sever- ity, but for many years past most of those who have writ- ten respecting them, have spoken of them in as high strains of commendation as they could desire, or probably deserve. Dr. Haweis, in his Church History, is lavish in their praise. Crantz and other historians of their own, have treated large- ly of their affairs ; the poet xMontgomery has lately pub- lished a detailed and flattering account of this peculiar peo- ple ; their perioilical publications, and especially their 'Missionary Intelligencer and Religious Miscellany, published in Philadelphia, give much information respecting the ope- raiions of the Brethren, both at home and abroad, so that .lie publick have the means of a pretty thorough acquain- mneo with this society. As the Brethren with whom I have conversed, have giv- en their approbation of Buck’s account of them in his 'J'he- ological Dictionary, 1 shall select most of this article from ■hat candid historian. 1. Rise^ progress, ^c. — “ This denomination is said to have arisen under Nicholas Lewis, count of Zinzendorf, a Ger- man nobleman of the last century, and thus called because (he first converts to their system were some Moravian fam- ilies. According to the society’s own account, however, they derive their origin from the Gieek church in the ninth century, when, by the instrumentality of Methodius and Cy- rillus, two Greek monks, the kings of Bulgaria and Mora- via, being converted to the faith, were, together with their subjects, united in communion with the Greek church. Me- thodius was their first bishop, and for their use Cyrillus translated the scriptures into the Scalvonian language. “ The antipathy of the Greek and Roman churches is well known, and by much the greater part of the brethren were in process of time compelled, after many struggles, to submit to the see of Rome. A few, however, adhering to the rights of their mother church, united themselves in 1170 to the Waldenses, and sent missionaries into many coun- tries. In 1347, they were called Fratres legis Chrisli, or Brethren of the Law of Christ ; because, about that peri- HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS, 177 eel, they liad thrown off all reverence for human compila- tions of the faith, professing simply to follow the doctmies and precepts contained in the word of God. ‘‘ There being at this time no bishops in the Bohemian ch.urch w ho had not submitted to the pa[ial juris-diction, lliree priests of the society ol' United Brethren were, about the year 1467, consecrated by Stephen, bishop oftlie Wal- denses,.in Austiia, and these prelates on their return t© their own countiy, consecrated ten co-bishops, or co-sen- iors, from among the rest of the presbyteis. In 1523, the United Brethren commenced a friendly correspondence, first with Luther, and afterwards with Calvin and other leaders among the reformers. A persecution, which was brought upon them en this account, and some religious dis- putes which took place among themselves, threatened, fora while, the society with ruin ; but tiio dis[>utes were, in 1570, put an end to by a synod, which decreed that differ- ences about non-essentials should not destroy their union ; and the persecution ceased in 1573, when the United Brethren obtained an edict for the publick exercise of their religion. This toleration was renewed in 1609, and liber- ty granted them to erect new churches. But a civil war, which, in 1612, broke out in Bohemia, and a violent per- secution which followed it in 162 1 , occasioned the disper- sion of their ministers, and brought great distress upon the brethren in general. Some of them fled to England, others to Saxony and Brandenburg ; whilst many, overcome by the severity of the persecution, conformed to the rights of the church of Rome. One colony of these, who retained in purity their original principles and practice, was, in 1722, conducted by a brother, named Christian David, from Ful- neck. in Moravia, to Upper Lusatia, where they put them- selves under the protection of Nicholas Lewis, count of /inzendorl', and built a village on his estate at the foot of a hill, called Hutberg, Herrnhut, or Watch 'Hill. The count, who, soon after their arrival, removed from Dres- den to his estate in the country, shewed every mark of kindness to the ])oor emigrants ; but being a zealous member of the Lutheran church, he cndeuvotMed for 178 HISTORY OF ALL RFXIGIONS. sometime to prevail upon them to unite themselves with it, by adopting the Lutheran faith and discipline. This they declined ; and the count, on a more minute inquiry into their ancient history and. distinguishing tenets, not only de- sisted from his first purpose, but became himself a convert | to the faith and discipline of the United Brethren. ‘ “ The synod which, in 1570, put an end to the disputes t which then tore the church of the Brethren into factions, ! had considered as non-essentials the distinguishing tenets of i their own society, of (he Lutherans, and of the Calvinists. In consequence of this, many of the reformers ofboth these i sects had followed the Brethren to Herrnhut, and been i received by them into communion ; but not being endued i with the peaceable spirit of the church which they had ( joined, they started disputes among themselves, which I threatened the destruction of the whole establishment. B}" | the indefatigable exertions of count Zinzendorf,- these dis- putes were allayed ; and statutes being, in 1727, drawn np ] and agreed to for the regulation both of the internal and of the external concerns of the congregation, brotherly love and union were established ; and no schism whatever, in point of doctrine, has since that period, disturbed the church I of the United Brethren. ‘‘In 1735, the count, who, under God, had been the in- j strument of renewing the Brethren’s church, was conse- j crated one of their bishops, having the year before been examined and received into the clerical orders by the The- ological faculty of Tubingen. Dr. Potter, then archbishop of Canterbury, congratulated him upon this event, and promised his assistance to a church of confessors, of whom he wrote in terms of the highest respect for their having ( maintained the pure and primitive faith in the midst of (he i most tedious and cruel persecutions. That his grace, who I had studied the various controversies about church govern- i ment with uncommon success, admitted the Moravian Epis- ( copal succession, we know from the most unquestionable authority ; for he communicated his sentiments on the sub- ject to L)r. Seeker, while bishop of Oxford. In conformity with these sentiments of the archbishop, we are assured HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS 179 that the parliament of Great-Britain, after mature investi- gation, acknowledged the Unitas Fratram to be a Protes- tant Episcopal Church; and in 1794 an act was certainly passed in their fivour. “ This sect, like many others, has been shamefully mis- represented, and things laid to their charge of which they never were guilty. It must, however, be acknowledged, th.it some of tlieir converts having previously imbibed ex- travagant notions, propagated them with zeal among their new friends m a phraseology extrcmel}' reprehensible ; and count Zmzcndorf, himself, sometimes adopted the very im- proper language of those fanaticks, whom he wished to re- claim from their errours to the soberness of truth ; but much of the extravagance and absurdity wliich has been at- tributed to the count is not to be charged to him, but to those persons, who, writing his extempore sermons in short hand, printed and published them without his knowledge or consent. “ This eminent benefactor to the United Brethren, died in 1760, and it is with reason that they honour his mem- ory, as having been the instrument by which God restored and built up their church. But they do not regard him as their head, nor take his writings, nor the writings of any other man, as the standard of their doctrines, which they profess to derive immediately from the word ofGocl. 2. Form of Church Goxernmetit . — “It has been already ob- served, that the church of the United Brethren is Ejiisco- pal ; but though they consider Episcopal ordination ns ne- cessary to qualify the servants of the church for the re- spective functions, they allow to their bishops no elevation of rank or ])re-eminent authority ; their church having from its first establishment been governed by synods, con- sisting of deputies from all the congregations, and by other subordinate bodies, which they call Conferences. '1 he sy- nods, which are generally held once in seven years, arc called together by the elders w ho were in the former synod appointed to superintend the whole unity. In the first sitting a president is chosen, and these elders lay' down their oflice ; but they do not withdraw from the assembly ; for they, to- J80 HISTORY OT ALL RLLiGlOMS, gether with all bishops, seniorcs civilcs, or lay elders, and i (hose ministers who have the general care or inspection of several congregations in one province, have seats in the sy- | nod without any particular election. The other members ; are, one or more deputies sent by each congregation, and , i such ministers or missionaries as are particularly called to attend. Women, approved by the congregations, are also \ admitted as hearers, and arc called upon to give their ad- vice in w hat relates to the tninisterial labour among their : ' se-K ; but they have no decisive vote in the synod. The ! votes of all the other members are equal. “In questions of importance, or of which the consequences cannot be foreseen, neither the majority of votes nor the unanimous consent of all present can decide ; but recourse is had to the lot. For adopting this unusual mode of deciding i in ecclesiastical affairs, the Brethren allege as reasons, the I practices of the ancient Jews and the apostles ; the insuf- i ticiency of the human understanding amidst the best and purest intentions to decide for itself in what concerns the i ! administration of Christ’s kingdom ; and their own confident reliance on the comfortable promises that the Lord Jesus ^ . will approve himself the head and ruler of his church. The J lot is never made use of but after mature deliberation and i fervent prayer ; nor is any thing submitted to its decision i w hich does not, after being thoroughly weighed, ajipear to the assembly eligible in itself. “ In every synod the inward and outward state of the uni- ' tv, and the concerns of the congregations and missions are taken into consideration. If errours in doctrine, or devia- tions in practice have crept in, the synod endeai>ours not only to remove them, but by salutary regulations, to pre- | vent them for the future. It considers how manv bish- ! ops are to be consecrated to till up the vacancies occasioned ■ bv death ; and every member of the synod gives his vote for such of the clergy as he thinks best qualified. Those ^ who h. ve the majority of votes are taken into the lot, and ; they who are approved, are consecrated accoidingly ; but, i by consecration, they are vested with no seperioiity over - HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. IBi their brethren, since it behoves him who is the gre;itest, to he the servant of all. “ Toward the conclusion of every synod, a kind of execu- tive. board is chosen, and called The Elders Conference of the Unity. At present, it consists of thirteen elders, and is divided into four committees or departments. 1. The Mis- sions'’ department, which superintends all the concerns of the missions into heathen countries. 2. The Helpers' de- partment, which watches over the purity of doctrine, and the moral conduct of the different congregations. 3. The Servants' department, to which the economical concerns of the Unity are committed. 4. The Overseers' department, of which the business is to see that the constitution and discipline of the Brethren be every where maintained. No resolution, however, of any of these departments has the smallest force till it be laid before the assembly of the ^vhole Elders' Conference, and have the approbation of that body. The powers of the Elders' Conference are, indeed, very extensive ; besides the general care which it is com- missioned by the synods to take of all the congregations and missions, it appoints and removes every servant in the Unity, as circumstances may require ; authorises the bish- ops to ordain presbyters, or deacons, and to consecrate oth- er bishops ; and, in a word, though it cannot abrogate any of the constitutions of the synod, or enact new ones itself, it is possessed of the supreme executive power over the whole body of the United Brethren. Besides this general Conference of Elders, which super- intends the affairs of the whole Unity, there is another con- ference of elders belonging to each congregation, which directs its affairs, and to which the bishops and all other ministers, as well as the lay members of the congregation are subject. This body, which is called the Elders' Con- ference of the Congregations, consists — 1. Of the Minister, as president, to whom the ordinary care of the congrega- tion is committed, except when it is very numerous, and then the general inspection of it is entrusted to a sepa- rate person, called the Congregation Helper. 2, Of the Warden, whose office it is to superintend, with the aid ef 16 182 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. his council, all outward concerns of the congregations, and i to assist every individual with his advice. 3. Of the TWar- | ricd Pair, who care particularly for the spiritual welfare of the married peo[)Ie. 4. Of a Single Clergyman, to whose care the young men are more particularly committed. And 5. Of those JVonien who assist in caring for the spiritual and temporal welfare of their own sex, and who, in this f conference have equal votes with the men. As the Elders'' i Conference of each Congregation is answerable for its pro- ceedings to the Elders' Conference of the Unity, visitations i from the latter to the former are held from time to time, i that the affairs of each congregation, and the conduct of its immediate governours, may be intimately known to the su- preme executive government of the whole church. “ In their opinion. Episcopal consecration does not con- fer any power to preside over one or more congregations ; and a bishop can discharge no office but by the appoint- ment of a synod, or of the Elders’ Conference of the Unity. Presbyters among them can perform every function of the bishop, except ordination. Deacons are Jissistants to the 1 Presbyters much in the same way as in the church of Eng- i \ land ; and in the Brethren’s churches, deaconesses are re- I tained for the purpose of privately admonishing their own i sex, and visiting them in their sickness ; but though they are solemnly blessed to this office, they are not permitted to teach in publick, and far less to administer the sacra- ments. They have likewise seniores civiles, or lay elders, in contradistinction to spiritual elders, or bishops, who are appointed to watch over the constitution and discipline of the Unity of the Brethren, and over the observance of the laws of the country in which congregations or missions are established, and over the privileges granted to the Brethren by the governments under which they live. They have economies, or choir houses, where they live together I in community ; the single men and single women, widows, and widowers, apart, each under the superintendance of el- derly persons of their own class. In these houses every person who is able, and has not an independent support, la- bours in their own occupation, and contributes a stipulated HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS, 183 sum for their maintenance. Their children are educntefl with peculiar care; their subjection to their superiours and elders is singular, and appears paticularly striking in their missions and marriages. In the former, those who have ofl’ered themselves on the service, and are approved as candidates, wait their several calls, referring themselves entirely to the decision of the lot ; and, it is said, ncr er hesitate when that hath decided the j)!ace of their dcstina tion. In marriage, they may only form a connexion with those of their own communion. The brother who mar- ries out of the congregations is immediately cut off from church fellowship. Sometimes a sister, by express licence from the Elders’ Conference, is permitted to marry a per- son of approved piety in another communion, yet still to join in their church ordinances as before. A brother may make his own choice of a partner in the society ; but as all intercourse between the dift'erent sexes is carefully avoid- er int'ants at all, nor to adults in general ; but to those oli- ly, who profess repentance for sin and faith in Christ. Our ■■-aviour’s commission to his apostles, by which Cliristian iinptism was instituted, is to g'o and teach all nations^) bap- rlz-inf' them, &c. that is, not to baptize all they meet with, but first to e.xnminc and instruct them, and whoever will receive instruction to baptize in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, This construction of the passage is confirmed by another passage. Go ye into all ’■he leorld, and preach the Gospel to every creature ; he that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved. To such per- sons, and to such only, this denomination says, baptism was administered by the apostles and the immediate disci- ples of Christ ; for those who were baptized in primitive umes are described as repenting of their sins, and believ- ing in Christ. See Acts. ii. 38 ; viii. 37 ; and other pas- sages of scripture. “ They farther insist, that all positive institutions depend entirely upon the will and declaration of the institutor ; and that therefore reasoning by analogy from previous abrogat- ed rites, is to be rejected, and tlie express commands of Christ respecting the mode and subjects of baptism ought to be our only rnle.”(7) They observe, (says Buck,) that the meaning of the word Baptizo, signifies immersion or dipping only ; that John baptised fa Jordan ; that he chose a place where there was inuc/i water ; that Jesus came up out of the water ; that (7) Dictionary of all Religiops. mSTOhY OK ALL HRLIGIOXS. 197 Philip and the eunuch went down both into the water. That the terms washing, purifying, burying in baptism, so often mentioned in scripture, allude to this mode ; that immersion onhj was the practice of the apostles and the first Christ- ians ; and that it was only laid aside from the love of nov- elty, and the coldness of our climate. These positions, they think, are so clear from scripture, and the history of the church, that they stand in need of but tittle argu- ment to support them.” (3) The Baptists claim as their brethren and friends, many of the Seceders from the Greek and Roman churches, in the dark ages of the world, of which we have but little in- formation, except what has been communicated by their own prejudiced historians ; many of the ancient Unitas Fratriim in Bohemia and Moravia, from whom the Mora- vians descended ; and no inconsiderable part of the WaR dcnses, Albigenses, Petrobrusians, Loll.mds and Wickliff- ites. Moshiem has conceded that they justly claim their descent from that large and pious assemblage of witnesses lor the truth, who before the rise of Luther and Calvin, lay concealed in almost all the countries of Europe, partic- ularly in Bohemia, Moravia, Switzerland and Germany ; and that the true origin of that sect which acquired the de- nomination of .inabaptists, is hid in the remote depths of antiquity, and is of consequence, extremely difficult to be ascertained. (4) Thus far quotations have been designedly made from Pe- dobaptist writers, and but little more need be said in illus- tration of their peculiar opinions, except that they infer their correctness — 1. From the frequent scripture requirements of faith and repentance before baptism, and the impossibil- ity in their judgment of any but believers being suitably qualified for the ordinance. 2. From the plain, obvious, classical and acknowledged meaning of tlie original words used to describe the baptismal rite. 3. From the conces- sions of a great number of very learned Pedobaplists ; and (3j Buck’s Theological Dictionary, p. 33. (4) Eccle. Hist. vol. iv. p. 424. 198 HlSTOiRY OF ALL RELIGIONS. the more learned they have been, for the most part, the more ample and explicit have been their concessions. — 4. From the evident traces of the catechumen state in all ancient churches where the candidates for baptism were in- structed and prepared before they were baptized, which in their opinion, is a vestige of the ancient doctrine of be- lievers baptism. 5. From the circumstance of ihe Greek church in all its branches, and in ail ages having practised immersion, and the Greeks the^' suppose, understand rheir own language best. 6. From the mock baptisms of the ancient heathens in derision of the Christians, which were always by immersion, and from the representations of baptism on coins, medals, and in various other ways which always agree with this mode. The peculiar sentiments of this denomination having sjiread so much among people of all opinions, to affirm that a man is a baptist, proves nothing more, than that he re- jects infant baptism, and holds to believers’ baptism, b)' immersion ; he may be a Calvinist or Arminian, a Trinita- rian or Unitarian, a Universalist or Swedenborgian ; for some of all these classes come under the broad distinction of baptists. In giving a few sketches of this denomination, I shall ar- range them under the following heads : 1. The Particular Baptists of England and Wales. — Al- thcugh the old Baptists of England and Wales, and espec- ially those of the Principality, are confident that their prin- ciples have existed in those countries ever since the intro- duction of Christianity into Britain ; yet, but little can be learnt respecting the existence of churches among them until about two hundred years since. Before that period, the Baptists had been mixed with other dissenters from the national religion, and had shared with them in the persecu- tions of the times. After they began to form distinct societies, their sufferings were much augmented, and under the reign of the Stewarts, many of them were exposed to tortures and death. William Sawtre, a Lollard, the first man who suffered death in England on account of religion, is suppos- ed to have been a Baptist. And Edward Wightraan, the HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 199 hist who suffered death in that way, is known to have been of the Ba;itist persuasion. “So that the Baptists,” says Ivimey, “if this supposition be correct, liave had the honour of leading the van, and bringing up the rear of that part of the noble army of English martyrs, who have laid down their lives at the stake.” “Mr. Wightman was of the town of Burton upon Trent, he was convicted of divers heresies before the bishop of Litchfield and Coventry, and being delivered over to the secular power, was burnt at Litchfield, April lllh, 1C12. He is supposed to be the progenitor of a large family of that ^ name in America, many of whom have been members of different Baptist churches in Rhode-Island, and the neigh- bouring states of Connecticut and Massachusetts, and not a few of them worthy ministers in their churches. This poor man was accused by his persecutors with Arianism, Ana- baptism, and almost every other heretical ism, that ever infected the Christian world. He was condemned for holding the wicked heresies of the Ebionites, Cerinthians, Valentinians, Arians,- Macedonians, of Simon Magus, Mnnes, Manicheus, Photinus, and of the Anabaptists, and of other heretical, execrable, and unheard of opinions.” “ If ’’says Crosby, “ Wightman really held all the opinions laid to his charge, he must have been either an idiot or a madman, and ought to have had the prayers of his persecutors, rath- er than been put to a cruel death.” “We have observed that Edward Wightman was the last man who suffered death for religion, in England. But this statement needs some qualification. He was indeed, the last who suffered for conscience’ sake by a direct course of law ; but multitudes since him, both Baptists and others, have died in prisons, and came by their ends by the various methods of legal persecutions, and lawless outrage, with which implacable adversaries pursued them. Thou- sands have suffered by fines, scourging, and imprisonmem, been driven to exile, starvation, and wretchedness, by a protestant power, which had but a little before drank deep of the bitter cup of persecution. Of many of these sufferers ntSTOKY OF ALL RELIGIONS. ® we have obtained some information, but the history of many others must remain unknown, until that tremendous day, when the rigliteous Judge of tlie universe shall make in- quisition FOR BLOOD.” (5) This class of English Baptists has, for a long time been large and respectable, and furnished some of the most able men among English dissenters. The Baptists in India went out from among them, and are still identilied with them in their principles and pursuits. 2. Geaeral Baptists of England and Wales . — This term from the beginning of the reformation has been applied to that class of English Baptists who hold to a general atone- ment, to distinguish them from the Particular Baptists, whose views of the atonement are limited to the elect. To this subject, and not to any thing respecting the commun- ion, have tiic terms General and i^articular been applied. Mr. Ivimey is of o))inion that the General Baptists be- gan to found churches in England in the sixteenth century. 'I'he church at Canterbury of this persuasion, he observes, is thought to have existed for two hundred and fifty years, and that Joan Boucher, who was burnt in the reign of Ed- ward IV. was a member of it. This is in the county of Kent, and the church of Eyethorn, in the same county, is, according to this author, supposed to have been founded more than two hundred and thirty years. “ How the G,eneral Baptists progressed for about a hun- dred years from the founding of their lirst churches, 1 find no particular information, only that they, with their breth- ren of the Particular belief, were loaded with reproaches, and every where exposed to havock and death. ‘'•In 16dl, soon alter the restoration of Charles II. the General Baptists among other dissenters, presented an ad- dress to his majesty, and petitioned for some alleviation of their miseries. This address was presented by I homas G-rantham ; it was signed by forty'-one elders, deacons, and brethren, on behalf of themselves and many' others in sev- (6) History of the Baptists, vol. i. pp. 196; 197.- HlSTOilY OF all religions. 203 era! counties of the same faith with them, and was said to be owned and approved by more than twenty thousand, wliether of their communicants or of their friends and ad- herents, does not appear. But it is evident that the Gen- eral Baptists were at this time a large and respectable com- munity, and among their ministers were some of great dis- tinction and usefulness. ”(6) “General Baptists are divided into nearly equal numbers ; one party being called the Old, the other, the New Connex- ion, or Free Grace General Baptists. The latter differ in scarcely any one point of theology from the Particular Bap- tists, with the exception of denying election and its conse- quence, reprobation. They have a small institution for educating young men for the ministry, but most of their churches are supplied by lay-preachers. The Old Gene- ral Baptists, also have an institution on an equally small scale ; their churches are therefore, most of them suppli* ed in the same way. The New Connexion generally hold strict, the Old, in some churches, admit open communion. The latter are generally believers in one God, in one per- son only — differing considerably in their views of the per- son of Christ, some holding him to have pre-existed in great glory and power. Others admitting, simply his mi- raculous conception ; and others regarding him as the son of Joseph, equally with that of Mar}'. This difference of opinion in some of their churches, is considered perfectly compatible with Christian fellowship, because the impre- scriptible right of Christians. (7) The General Baptists have, in some of their churches three distinct orders, separately ordained, Jllessengers, El- ders and Deacons ; and their Gcnci-al Asscinhly, (when a minister preaches, and the affairs of the churches are tak- en into consideration,) is held annually in Worship-street, London, on the Tuesday in Whitsun week, and afterwards (6) Hist, of the’ Baptists, p. 225. (7) Rev. George Smalltield’s letter to the author, dated Hackney, near London, Sept. 10, 1818. 202 lllSTOKY OF ALL RELIGIONS, Jiue together with the ulmost conhaht}'. They have thus met together for upwards of a century. (8) The churches ot’the F Articular Baptists in 1820, in Eng- land and Wales, amounted to six liundred and seventy. — The General Baptists, have about one hundred churches. 3. The Scotch, or JVeeklij Commnnion Bupiiits . — “ It was formerly supj)osed that there never had existed in Scotland a religious society of the Baptist denomination, before the year 1705; but it now appears that this was a mistake, and that such a society did really e.xist there as far back a.s about the middle of the seventeenth century, and which us- ed to meet at Leith and Edinburgh. “ It is more than probable that this church was compos- ed of English Baptists, who had gone into that country dur- ing the civil wars. In that case it ma}' be supposed that they were chiefly soldiers, as we know of no other de- scription of men so likely to have emigrated from England to Scotland ; and it is well known that there were many Baptists in the army which Cromwell led into that country, a good part of which was left behind for the purpose of gar- risoning Edinburgh, Leith and other places. “(9) A little more than fifty years since, the Baptist cause was revived in this country, by the conversion of Robert Car- micheal and Archibald McLean to their sentiments, and their laborious and successful exertions to propagate their opinions among their countrymen. And a few years ago Robert Haldane, Esq. a man of fortune and of great benev- olence, and his brother Rev. James A. Haldane embraced the Baptist p>'inciples, and became patrons of their cause. Some other men of considerable eminence both from the Kirk and the dissenters have united with the Baptists in this country. The number of Baptist churches in Scotland is not known, but it is believed they are considerably numerous. T he Scotch Baptists, like the Independents of that country, for the most part, if not altogether, practise weekly com- (8) Evans’ fckctch. (9) History of the Baptists, vol i. pp. 231, 232, HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 203 miinion, iind a few cbtirches upon that plan, have been rais- ed in this country by ministers from Scotlanfl. There are' a few Baptist churches in Ireland, but as they are for the most part in fellowship with the Baptists in England or Scotland, it does not seem necessary to describe them under a sepa.rate head. 4. The J\Jeiinonitcs of JloUand and other places. — I’lic terms German Anababtists, Mennoniics, and Dutch Baptists, have successively been given to the same denomination ot Christians, who are acknmvicdged both by friends and toes to be the descendants of the Waldenses, Felrobrusians, and other eminent and ancient sects, whose origin accord- ing to Mosheim, is hid in the remote depths of antiquity. — They began to be denominated Anabaptists or re-babtizers, about the time of the reformation, and this name, according to Robinson, was given to them by a Svviss pedant, who could not be easy without letting the world know that lie understood Greek. After Menno’s time they were generally culled Menno- nites ; but the iMennonites in process of time settled most- ly in Holland, and here they received the common name of the inhabitants of the country, and were called Dutch Bap- tists. These few explanatory remarks the reader ought to bear in mind, while searching for the history of this pco]ile. A concise and modern account of the Mennonites may be found in Ward's Farewell Letters ; it is written with much persjdcuity and candour, and is calculated to concili.ite the feelmgs of other Christians towards a denomination which has been the butt of so much calumny and reproach. — According to this account, there were in 1815, in liie king- dom of Mollund, and in other parts of the continent of Eu- rope more than 300 congregations of this people. The number of ministers is not given, but according to Rippon’s Register, in 1790, they amounted to between 5 and G hun- dred. 5. Associated or Cahinistick Baptists of America. — This is now the largest body of Baptists in the world, and bids fair to become one of the principal denominations in this country, not only in number, hut in point of talents, influ- 204 HI3T0RT OF ALL RELfGiOi'?3, ence and respectability. Their history in the most con- densed form cannot be given here; but the author would take the liberty of referring his readers to his work upon that subject, published in 2 vols. octavo, in 1813. In most parts of tlie countr}^ this denomination of Bap- tists were among the early settlers ; their oldest church is that called the first in Providence, formed in 1639, and their first Association was formed in Philadelphia, in 1707. They have now about 150 Associations, in which are up- wards of 3000 churches, about 2500 ministers, slationary and itinerant, and not far from 250,000 communicants. 6. Seventh Day Baptists or Sabbatarians . — As the breth- ren of this sentiment are not numerous, we shall, under this liead, give a brief sketch of their history both in Europe and America. The Sabbatarians differ from the Baptists generally in no other article but that of the Sabbath. And upon that subject, as near ns I can understand from their writings and conversation, they hold that the ten command- ments are all still bindingon Christians, and of course, that the Seventh day of the week instead of the Firft, ought to be observed as the Christian Sabbath ; that there is no ac- count in the New Testament, that there ever has been, by divine appointment, a change of the Sabbath ; and that it is inconsistent for Christians to profess to obey the ten com- mandments, and still make an exception of the fourth, which contains the solemn requisition, Remember the Sab- bath day, to keep it holy, <^c. They plead that it was de- signed by the Former of the Universe, that the Seventh day should be observed as the Sabbath, or day of rest, from the creation to the end of the world. 1 hey also contend, that whatever respect the early Christians paid to the First day of the week, on account of the resurrection of the Sav- iour, yet that they then, and in after ages, observed the an- cient Sabbath, and that this practice of observing two days, was continued to the time of Constantine, when, by an im- perial law, the First day was established in preference to the Seventh ; and that from that period the observation of the Seventh day fell generally into disuse. They suppose, however, that there have been Christians in every age, 205 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. who have kept holy the Seventh day, but they do not pre- tend that they can prove this point by historical evidence. The following passage seems much to their purpose, and is the only one of the kind which I have met with in history: It was Constantine the great, who first made a law for the observation of Sunday ; and who, according to Euso- bias, appointed it sliould be regtdariy celebrated througliout the Roman Empire. Before him, and even in his time, they observed the .Jewish Sabbath as well as Sunday, both to satisfy the law of Moses and to imitate the Apostles, who used to meet together on the First day. Indeed, some are of opinion, that the Lord’s day, mentioned in the Apocalypse, is our Sunday, which they will have to have been so early instituted by the Apos'les. Be this as it will, it is certain, a regard was had to this day, even in the earliest ages of the church, as appears from the first Ajiology of Justin Martyr, where he describes the exercise of the day not much unlike to ours. “ By Constantine’s law, made in 321, it was decreed, that for the future, the Sunday should be kept a day of rest, in all cities and towns ; but he allowed the country people to follow their work. In 538, the Council of Orleans pro- hibited this country labour ; but as there were still abund- ance of Jews in the Gauls, that the people gave in to a good many superstitious usages in the celebration of the new Sabbath, like those of the Jews among that of the old, the Council declares, that to hold it unlawful to travel with horses, cattle, and carriages, to prepare foods, or to do any thing necessary to the cleanliness and decency of houses or persons, savours more of Judaism than Cliristianity.”( J j “ At what time the Seventh-Day B.iptists began to form churches in England, does not appear ; but probably it was at an early perio.i ; and although their churches have nev- er been numerous, yet there have been among them, for al- most two hundred years past, some very eminent men. The famous fmiily of the Sti nnetts, for three genferalions at (I) Chambers’ Dictionary of Arts and Sciences, Article Sunday . — History of Baptists, voh 2, pp. 412, 413. IB 206 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. least, were of this belief, as were a number of other dis- tinguished members of the Baptist community. ”(2) I In 1668, according to a letter from Dr. Edward Stennett 1 to America, there were in England about nine or ten I churches of this persuasion ; at present there appears to be ' but three, two of which are in London. Rhode-Island was the early resort of the Seventh-Day Baptists, and it now contains about one thousand communi- ■ cants of this belief. They are also to be found in a number of the other States. The first Sabbatarian church in Amer- ica, was formed in New'port in 1671 ; to this body two of the former Governors of the State belonged. The American Sabbatarians are associated in a body, de- i nominated the General Conference, which consists of about I two thousand members. 7. Six Principle Baptists. — This denomination is given to ) those who hold the imposition of hands, subsequent to bap- tism, and generally on the admission of candidates into the church, as an indispensable prerequisite for church mem- bership and communion They support their peculiar principle, principally from Heb. vi. 1, 2. Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto per- j ftction ; not laying again the foundation of repentance from j dead works and faith toward God, of the doctrine of bap- tism and of laying on of hands and of resurrection oj the dead, and of eternal judgment. As these two verses con- tain six distinct propositions, one of which is the laying on of hands, these brethren have from thence acquired the name of Six Principle Baptists, to distingush them from oth- ers, whom they sometimes call five principle baptists.— They have an association called the Yearly Meeting of the .Undent Order of the Six Principles of the Doctrine of Christ, consisting of nearly twenty churches and ministers, and not far from 1500 members. These people reside mostly in the State of Rhode-Island, and with reference to their an- tiquity, are often denominated the old BJiode-Island Bap- tists. It is true that Baptists of other descriptions have (2) history of Baptists, vol. 2, pp. 414, 415. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 207 practised what is called the laying on of hands, and it is but a few years since the practice was relinquished by the old church of Providence. But they have not generally held it like the people in question, as an indispensable prerequi- site for the communion. 8. The Mcnnonites of America. — These are precisely the same people as those who bear the name in Europe ; they began to emigrate to this country in the latter part of the 17th century, and settled first in Pennsylvania, where they are still very numerous. There are now in the United States of America, more than two hundred Mennonite churches ; and amongst them some churches contain as many as three hundred members each ; and beside these, meetings are held in many private houses. They arc scat- tered about in many parts, but in some places the whole population are Mennonites, particularly in Lancaster coun- ty, and other parts of Pennsylvania. “The epithets which these people give themselves in their writings, are. Harmless Christians.^ Revengeless Christians., Weaponless Christians, kc. and as such are they considered by the civil rulers. Remarkable, on this subject are the words of the Dutch ambassador (V'^an Beuningjto Monsieur de d'u* renne ; “ The Mennonites are good people, and the most commodious to a State of any in the world ; partly because they do not aspire to places of dignity ; partly because they edify the community by the simplicity of their manners, and application to arts and industry ; and partly because we fear no rebellion from a sect, who make it an article of their faith never to bear arms.”(3) 9. Tunker Baptists. — The words Tunkers in German, Bap- tists in Greek, and Dippers in English, are exactly of the same signification. The Tunkers are also called Tumblers, from the manner in which they perform baptism, which is by putting the party’s head forward under water, while kneel- ing, so as to resemble the motion of the body in the action (3) History of Baptists, vol. ii. p. 438. Edwards’ History ef the Baptists in Pennsylvania, Ward’s Letters. 208 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. of tumbling. The Germans sound ths letters t and 6 like d and p ; hence, the words Tunkers acci Tumblers have been corrupllv written lJunkers nv.d Dvitiplers. 'The Tunkers Gorigiriated in ermany more than a hun tired years since. I he first appealing of them in America^ was in the fall of the year 1719, when about twenty families landed in Phihulelpiiia, and dispersed themselves, sonie *o Germantown, some to Skippeck, some to Oley, some to Conneslogo, and elsewhere.”(4) 'i'he number of the Tunkers cannot be ascertained ; in 1790 they had 33 churches, and probably their number has increased considerably since. They have become adven- turers to the western States and territories. “ It is difficult to say w hat are the definite doctrinal sen- timents of the Tunkers ; it is said, however, that they hold the doctrine of universal salvation, and hence they are often called Universalists ; but this sentiment they are not for- ward to advance, nor strenuous to defend ; and it is proba- ble they maintain it with some peculiar qualifications. ”(4) These people are distinguished for great simplicity of dress and manners, and for wearing their beards. 10. free Will Baptists. — “The first church gathered ofthis order was in New-Durham, N. H. in the year 178U, princi- pally by the instrumentality of Elder Benjamin Randall, who* then resided in that town. Soon after, several branch- es were collected, which united with this church, and sev- eral preachers of dilTerent persuasions were brought to see the beauties of ^tfree salvation, and united as fellow labour- ers w ith Elder Randall. “ December 6th, 1783, the Elders and chosen Brethren from the branches of the church in connection, assembled at Fhilipsburg, Me. for the purpose of a General Meeting, at which time they agreed to hold a meeting of this kind, four times in each year, hence those meetings were called Quarterly Meetings.” So great has been the increase of this people, according to a statement contained in their principal vehicle of in- (4^ History of Bap. vol. ii. p. 430. HISTORY OF ALL RELUJION'S. 209 formation, there were in 1822, in their connexion, 159 ordained preachers, 2l3 churches, and about l'"',000 com- municants. (5) 1 1. Christian Society. — ‘‘ This sect has always been con- sidered a species of Baptists, as they administer baptism in no other way than by immersing the candidate. They quo'e Acts xi. 26, xxvi. 28, 1. Peter, iv. 16, in defence of the name which they have assumed, and by which they seek on- ly to be known as a people ; regarding all others as the invention of men. The first church of tliis denomi- nation was planted in Portsmouth, New Hampshire, in the year 1803, since which they have spread exten-ively throughout nearly all the northern and southern, eastern and western states, and are now the most numerous of dl the General Baptists. They have now about two hundred and fifty churches, and their communicants are comput 'd at between 16,000 and 20,000. Many of their churciies are large and respectable, and the whole of them are orcnn- ized into Conferences, and these Conferences havo erci ted another, by delegation, called ‘ The United States' General Annual Christian Conference,' which convenes in the month of September, and usually continues in session about a week. The Subordinate Conferences are at present 13 in number. I'he Christian Denomination, beingthe last that has arisen in America, has experienced great opposition from old and popular sectaries ; but their preachers, being tin d with a holy zeal, and accustomed to ‘ endure hardships as good soldiers,’ have pressed throush violence, borne re- proach, and, by the grace of God, have reaped an abund.mt harvest. They have, many of the peculiarities of a de- nomination yet in its infancy. Useless forms and ceremo- nies they profess to reject, and are in the custom of adopt- ing scriptural expressions, and rejecting what they regard as the ‘ doctrines and commandmenis of men ’ They dis- dain the application of the te;m Reverend to the clergy, on the ground that it belongs to Deity alone. They are in sentiment anti ' alvinistick and anti Trinitarian. Th«y re- (5) Religious informer, and Free Will Baptist Register, IB* 210 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. ceive ihe scriptures as their only rule of faith and prac- tice ; consequently reject all other creeds and articles of lai'.n.” (G) 12. .huuncipators . — This body was formed in Kentucky in 1805, aul consisted of a number of ministers and church- es, who ;.,ul taken a decided stand against slavery, in ev- ery brancn of it, both in principle and practice, as being a sinful and abominable system, fraught with peculiar evils and miseries, which every good man ought to abandon and bear his testimony against. These are, in substance, their sentiments respecting slavery ; and their desires and en- deavours are, to effect, as soon as it can be done, and in the most prudent and advantageous manner both to the slaves and to iheir owners, the general and complete emancipation of this numerous race of enslaved, ignorant, and degraded beings, who are now, by the laws and customs of the land, exposed to hereditary and perpetual bondage. And with sentiments so noble and humane, one would think they must certainly meet the approbation of every benevo- lent man. A history of this people was published some years since, by the Rev. Carter Tarrant. Their principles were also well illustrated in a pamphlet published about the commence- ment of the Society, by David Barrow, entitled Involuntary ^ U nmeritecl , Perpetual, Jlbsolute, Hereditary Slavery, examin- ed, on the principles of Nature, Reason, Justice, Policy, and Scripture.” This piece is written in a grave and manly style, and with those nice discriminations, those candid and weighty reasons, which certainly deserve the attention of all who are concerned in slavery, and is well worth the perusal of those who are desirous of making inquiries on the subject. The Emancipators differ nothing from the Calvinistick Baptists of Kentucky, except in their opposition to slave- ry, and although but few have openly espoused their cause^ (6) Rev Reuben Potter’s Letter, inserted in the .Proceed- ings of the General Assembly of the General Baptists in London, p. 22. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 21 i yet they consider the frietwls of their principles are nume- rous through the country. 13. Free Communion Baptists . — This denomination is giv- en to an association of about thirty ministers and churches, who reside mostly to the westward of Albany, in the state of New-York. 1 have not been able to learn anything re- specting the history of this people or of their peculiar sen timeuts, but it is probable they do not differ much from the other Baptists in the country, except in the article which forms their distinguishing character. 14. The Roger enes. — “ This sect took its rise at New- London, in Connecticut, about the year 1674 ; in that year one John Rogers and James his brother, and an Indian by the name of Japheth, were baptized by a Mr. Crandal, then a colleague pastor of the Seventh-day Baptist church in Newport (R. I.) The next year, by the request of these persons, William Hiscox, the senior pastor of the same church, and two of his brethren viz. Samuel Hub- bard and his son Clarke, made them a visit ; when anoth- er brother, by the name of Jonathan, was baptized, and these four persons were received as members of the Sab- batarian church, in Newport, in their usual form,- by pray- er and the laying-on-of-hands. Soon after this, John Rog- ers’ father-in-law (for what reason 1 do nqt find) took fiom him his. wife and children, with whom he was never after- wards united. (7) Thus John Rogers not only lost his w ife and children in the outset of his career, but upon her com- plaints against him, he w’as carried before the Deputy-Gov- ernour of Connecticut, by whom he was sentenced to Hart- ford jail, where he remained a considerable time.”(8) The Rogerenes in their language and some other pecul- iarities, resemble the Quakers ; hence they have been often called quaker baptists. Some of their distinguishing prin- ciples are, to employ no Physicians nor medicines, nor pay (7) It is related by Morgan Edwards, that she was after- wards married to a lawyer, by the name of Pratt. (8) History of Baptists, vol. ii. p. 42Q. 2!2 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. any regard to the Sabbath. A soirill society of this people, CO isisting of about ten families, still exists in Groton, near Nevv-London, where they have a printing establishment of their own. They have not long since prfblished a work en- titled The Battle Axe, which contains animadversions up- on other denominations in a style characteristick ot this people. 15. Afutaber. — Among all these classes of Baptists, ac- cording to the best information, are about 5000 church- es, about the same number ot ministers, of alt descriptions ; something more than four hundred thousand communi- cants, and the whole population of the denomination may be computed at over three millions. 16. Literary and Benevolent Institutions.— The. VaviKn- lar Baptists of England have academies at Bristol, Bradford, in Yorkshire, and at Stepney Green, near London, princi- pally for Theological purposes. The Academies of the Genera! Baptists have already been mentioned. The English Baptists who have settled in India, have establish- ed a flourishing College at Serampore. The Dutch Bap- tists have a College at Amsterdam. And Brown University in Providence, R. I. — the Columbian College in VVaslnng- ton. D. C. — the Waterville College in Maine, and the Ham- ilton Theological Seminary in the State of New-York, are either partly or wholly managed by the American Baptists. The Baptists Missionary Society of England ; the Bap- tists General Convention, of Washington, and the Baptist Massachusetts Missionary Society, are distinguished Mis- sionary Institutions among this people. 17. Eminent Men. — Among the Particular Baptists of England, we may enumerate Kiffin, Knollis, Jessey, Can- ne, Delaune, Beddome, Banyan, Keach, Hollis, Gill, Evans, Booth, Fuller, Pierce, &c. Among the General Baptists, Russell, Grantham, Gale, Whiston, Foot, Foster, Richards. Among the American Associated Baptists, Williams, Cal- lender, Eaton, Hart, Asplund, Edwards, M ivshall, Mer- cer, Morse, Stearns, Waller, Werden, Cook, Gano, Ustick, Backus, Smith, Jones, Manning, Maxcy, Stillman, Smi. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 213 But few of tlie last li>;ts were distinguished for their learning, but all of them have been eminently useful m the American churches. The names of the most eminent men among the other class- es of Baptists have already been mentioned in their history. 18. General Remarks . — The Bajdists of all descriptions adopt the Independent and Congregational form of church government, and all their ecclesiastical combinations, wheth- er great or small, ilisclaim any right to interfere with the concerns of individual churches. The Particular Baptists of England, theBaptists ofScotland and Ireland, the Associated Baptists of America, and, apartofthe Seventh-day Bajitists, adopt the Calvinistick system of doctrine. All the other class- es are Arminians, or at least are some of the non-Calvinistick in their creed. All classes of Baptists, except a part of the Christian Society, are Trinitarians. The Free Will Bap- tists, the Christian society, and a part of the General Bap- tists of England, admit of open communion, and some few among the other bodies admit the jiro[iriety of the practice, but the bodies as such not ordy decline communion with any Christians but Baptists, but scarcely any of them, can in their estimation, consistently commune with each other. METHODISTS. The Wesleyan Methodists of Europe and America are precisely the same people in sentiments and general views, but as they have distinct organizations as ecclesiastical bod- ies, I shall describe them under separate heads. 1. The Protestant Methodists of England. Ireland , £,-c . — “ I'his denomination w’as founded in the year 1729, by Mr. M organ and Mr. John Wesley, in the month of November, that year, the latter being then fellow of Lincoln College, began to spend some evenings in reading the Greek testa- ment, with Charles Wesley, student, and Mr. Morgan, com- moner of Christ Church, and Rlr. Kirkham, of Merton College. Not long after, two nr three of the pupils of Mr. John Wesley, and one pupil of Mr. Charles Vfesley, ob- ‘^^4 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. tained leave to attend these meetings. They then began to visit the sick in different parts of the town, and the prison- ers also, who were confined in the castle. Two years af- ter they were joined by Mr. Ingham, of Queen’s College, Mr. Broughton, and Mr. Hervey ; and in 1735, by the celebrated Mr. George VVhitefield, then in his 18th year. At this time their number in Oxford amounted to about 14. They obtained their name from the exact regularity of their lives, which gave occasion to a young gentleman of Christ Church to say, “ Here is a new sect of Methodists sprung up alludirg to a sect of ancient physicians who were called Methodists because they reduced the whole heal ing art to a few common principles, and brought it into some method and order. At the time this society was formed, it is said the whole kingdom of England was tending fast to infidelity. “ It is come,” says bishop Butler, “ 1 know not how, to be taken for granted by many persons, that Christianity is not se much as a subject of inquiry ; but that it is now at length discovered to be fictitious ; and accordingly, they treat it as if, in the present age, this were an agreement among all people of discernment, and nothing remained but to set it up as a principle of mirth and ridicule, as it were, by way of reprisals for its having so long interrupted the pleasures of the world.” There is every reason to believe that the Methodists were the instruments of stemming this torrent. The sick and the poor also tasted the fruits of their labours and benevolence : Mr. Wesley abridged himself of all his superfluities, and proposed a fund for the relief of the in- digent ; and so prosperous was the scheme, that they quickly increased their fund to 80^. per annum. This, which one would have thought would have been attended with praise instead of censure, quickly drew upon them a kind of persecution ; some of the seniors of the Univer- sity began to interfere, and it was reported, “ that the col- lege censors were going to blow up the godly club.'’' They found themselves, however, patronized and encouraged by some men eminent for their learning and virtue : so that the society still continued, though they had suffered a se- HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 215 vere loss in the death of Mr. Morgan, who, it is said, was the founder of it. In October, 1736, John and Charles Wesley, Mr. Ingham, and Mr Delamotte, son of a merchant in London, embarked for Georgia, in order to preach tlie gospel to the Indians. After their arrival, they were at first favourably received, but in a short time lost the affec- tions of the people ; and, on account of some difference with the store-keeper, Mr. Wesley was obliged to return to England. Mr. Wesley, however, was soon succeeded by Mr. Whitefield, whose labours in that part of the world are well known. “ After Mr. Whitefield returned from America, in 1741, he declared his full assent to the doctrines of Calvin. — Mr. Wesley, on the contrary, professed the Arminian doc- trine, and had printed in favour of Christian perfection and universal redemption, and very strongly against uncondi- tional election and reprobation, a doctrine which Mr. White- field believed to be scriptural. The difference therefore, of sentiments between these two great men, caused a sepa- ration. Mr. Wesley preached in a place called the Found- ery,vvhere Mr. Whitefield preached once, and no more. Mr. Whitefield then preached to very large congregations out of doors ; and soon after, in connexion with Mr. Cen- nick, and one or two more, began a new house in Kings- wood, Gloucestershire, and established a school that favour- ed Calvinistical preachers. The Methodists, therefore, were now divided ; one part following Mr. Weslev, and the other, Mr. Whitefield.” (9) Under the management of Mr. Wesley, the Methodists, acquired a permanence and stability which has enabled them to pursue their course with steadiness and success, and their number and capacities have become very great. 2. Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States . — “ The first Methodist society in the United States of Ameri- ca, was formed in the city of New-York, in the year 1766, by a few Methodist emigrants from Ireland. Among these was a local preacher, by the name of Philip Embury. He (9) Martindale’s Dictionary, pp. 473,474. 21fi HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. preached the first Methodist sermon in a private room, to those only who had accompanied him to this country. I’he name of Methodist and his manner ol pr aching, being a novelty in this country, soon attracted attention, and many came to hear the stranger for themselves ; and the num- ber of hearers so mcreased, that the house in which they assembled very soon became too small to contain all who wished to hear. They accordingly procured a larger place. About this time, considerable attention was excited by the preaching of captain Webb, who came from Albany, where he was stationed, to the help of Mr. Embury. This gen- tleman had been converted to God under the preaching of Mr. W'eslej', in Bristol, England, and being moved with compassion towards his fellow-men, although a sol- dier, he now employed his talent in calling sinners to repen- tance. I'hrough his, and the labours of Mr. Embury, the work of God prospered, and the society increased in num- ber and stability From the place they now occupied, which soon became too small to accommodate all who wish- ed to attend their meetings, they removed to a figging lofit, in William-street, which they hired, and fitted up for a preaching room. “ Such was their continual increase, that, after contend- ing with a variety of ditliculties for want of a convenient place of worship, they succeeded in erecting a meeting- house, in John-street. in the year 1768. “About the same time that this society was establishing in Nevv-York, Mr. Strawbridge, a local preacher from Ire- land, commenced preaching, and formed a small class in Frederick county, Maryland. “ In October, 1769, two preachers, Messrs. Richard Boardman and Josef'h I’ilmore, being sent under the direc- tion of Mr. Wesley, landed in America; and in 1771, Messrs. Francis Asbury and Richard Wright came over. The first regular conference was held in Philadelphia, in the }'ear 177.?, under the superintendence ot Mr. Thomas Ran- kin, who had been sent by Mr. Wesley to take the general oversigiit of the societies in this country. These zealous missionaries, spreading themselves in different directions HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS 217 through the country, cities nnfl villages, in exteiKling the influence of evangelical principles and holiness among the people “ During the revolutionary war, all the preachers, ex- cept Mr. Asbury, returned to their native land. But pri- or to this event, the head of the church had, under the en- ergetick labours of Mr. Asbury ami his colleagues, called forth some zealous jmung men into the ministry, wliose labours were owned of God in the awakening and conver- sion of souls. These men of God, under the superinten- dence of Mr. Asbury, who laboured hard and suffered much during this sanguinary conflict, continued in the fleld of gospel labour: and, notwithstanding the evils insepara- ble from war, they witnessed the spreatl of pure religion in many places. “At the conclusion of the revolulion, in the year 1784, Dr. Thomas Coke came to America, with powers to con- stitute the Methodist societies in this country, into an inde- pendent church. Hitherto the societies had been depen- dent on other churches for the ordinances of baptism and the Lord’s supper, as the Methodist preachers were con- sidered only lay-preachers, and according to the uniform advice of Mr. Wesley, had declined administering the or- dinances. This had occasioned much uneasiness, am ng both preachers and people, in this country. They there- fore, earnestly recpiested Mr. AV’esley to interpose his au- thority, and furnish them with the ordinances independent- ly of other denominations. After maturely weighing the subject in his own mind, he finally resolved, as the United States had become independent of both the civil and eccle- siastical polity of Great-Britain, to send them the help they so much needed. Accordingly, being assisted by other pres- byters of the church of England, by prayer and imposition of hands, he set apart Thomas Coke, LL. D. and a pres- byter of said church, as a superintendent of the Metliodist societies in America ; and directed him to consecrate Mr. Francis Asbury for the same office. In conformity to these instructions, after his arrival in the United States, a confer- 19 2\8 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. ence of preachers was assembled ih Bdltimore, December I 25, 17t.4. amounting in all to sixty-one. Having commu- ( nicated his instructions, and the contemplated plans for the i future government of the societies, which were generally | approved, ?ilr. Asbury, being first elected by the unani- i mous voice of the preachers, was ordained by Dr. Coke, first to the office of deacon, then elder, and then superin- tendent or bishop. Twelve of the preachers were elected and ordained elders at the same conference. “ These proceedings gave very general satisfaction to preachers and people. The number of members in socie- ty at this time, was 14,988, and of preachers eighty-three. And as an evidence of the benefits resulting from the recent organization ot the church, the work of God grew and mul- tiplied more than ever, and many were added to the church. Mr. Asbury being thus commended to the grace of God and the affections of the people, took a more gene- ral oversight of the whole church, travelling from one part nfthe continent to another, preaching the gospel of the kingdom and assembling the preachers at different limes and places, and appointing them to their several stations. In consequence of extending over so large a territory, for they soon spread over all the settlements in the United States, it became inconvenient for all the [ireachers to con- vene at one time and place ; they were therefore divided into several annual conferences, at a suitable time and distance from each other, for the superintending bishop to meet with them, direct their councils, and assign each man to his work. But these separate assemblies, unless they all agreed in each others regulations, could ordain nothing that should be binding upon the whole ; and therefore, to sup- ply this sufficiency of the government, a general confer- ence composed of all the travelling elders, was found ex- pedient and necessary. (I) Which accordingly was formed in 1808. Their number of Conferences have since in- creased (o twelve. (1) Martindale’s Dictionary, pp. 478, 4.9. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 2iy These two bodies embrace the greatest part oftheMetli- odists in the world ; but there are a few seceding parties, which may be arranged under the following heads. 3. The jYew Connexion of English .Methodists. — This body arose out of a separation from the Wesleyan establishment, in England, in 1797 ; and the grounds of their separation, they declare to be church govermnent and discipline, and not doctrines as affirmed by some of their opponents — This party is sometimes called Kilhamites, fi-om Mr. Alex- ander Kilham, who took so active a part in the separation, that he is considered, by many, as the head and founder of the New Connexion. According to the last accounts, the New Methodists had twenty circuits, about forty preach- ers, and 7 or 800O members. 4. The General Conference of the United Societies of the Wesleyan Methodists. — This body was formed in Ohio, in 1820; their constitution, their rules and regulations, and their articles of faith, occupy a pamjihlet of about sixty pages, but no statistical view of their body has been ob- tained. The following extracts from the introduction to their Constitution, give us some view of the scope and de- sign of their establishment. “The following Constitution of the United Societies of Wesleyan Methodists,” has been formed, and is now sub- mitted to the publick for consideration ; how far we may have succeeded in meeting their views, time only can dis- close. We, however, rest satisfied, that our intenticus are pure, and that our object is to promote the happiness of man. “ In proposing this plan, we have in view the equal rights and privileges of all, who may attach themselves to these societies. “ The friends of religion and humanity will see by ex- amining this Constitution, that we are determitied to pre- clude the practice of Slavery ; and it is confidently believ- ed that such a measure will meet the approbation of the people of this enlightened age ; and we believe a soce ty organized on such principles, cannot fail of success. We shall only add, that as we live under a government that gives 220 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. toleration to all religious denominations, and a preference to none, that we shall find protection, and share in the blessings that are secured to us through the grace and pro- vidence of God. “ After mature deliberation we are of opinion that it is ojr duty to be united under some form of church govern- ment, and being fully convinced, after examining the his- tory of the Christian church, that we are not bound to sub- mit to any hierarchy whatever : and believing that it is our privilege, as free men, to form such a system of gov- ernment as will be best calculated to promote our happi- ness, and to secure peace and harmony among mankind. “ With such sentiments and views we feel disposed to submit our plans to the consideration of the Christian world ; placing our confidence in Christ as the great head of the church, and taking the holy scriptures as our guide in ail matters of faith and practice, praying that we may be led in the way of truth and holiness, and preserved blame- less. ” [>. Conference of the Methodist Society in the city of JVew- York. — This body was formed a feiv years since, princi- pally by the ministry of a Mr. Stilwell, on which account they are frequently called Stilwellites. The reasons of their secession from the main body, of the Methodists, are set forth at large in a work, entitled “ Historical Sketches of the vise and progress of the Methodist Society in the city m New- York. By Samuel Stilwell.” Sold by Wil- liam M. Stilwell, 144, Bowery. This body, in \82'2, contained seven societies, sixteen jneachers, and over one thousand members. 6. Reformed Aletiwdists. — This name is given to a collec- tion of fifteen or twenty societies in New-England, who are sometimes called Brit Methodists, on account of the Rev. Mr. Brit, being a leading man among them. It is believed that there are other small parties of seced- ing Methodists in dlflerent parts of the country, but no in- formation which can be relied on has been obtained re- specting them. The articles of U these separate bodies are merely the echo of those contained in the Methodist History of all religions. 221 discipline ; in all tiieir proceedings, they also copy very closely the original model ; and the grounds of their sep- arat'On may be clearly traced to the want of submission to that classical authority which Mr. Wesley took so much pains to establish in the church. 7. Eminent Men . — Under this head may be mentioned the two Wesleys, John and Charles ; Fletcher, Coke, As- bury, ^‘C. 8. JVumber . — I shall give a more particular account of the number of Methodists in the recapitulation of denomi- nations ; and shall only now state that they have between two and three hundred thousand members in England, Ireland, and other parts of the eastern continent, and over three hundred thousand in this country ; making the sum total of between live and sis hundred thousand Methodists in all parts of the world. 9. General Remarks. — 3Ir. Wesley, the venerable foun- der of this sect, is universally allowed to have been an es- traordinary and highly distinguished character. “Whatever may be thought of his peculiar sentiments, no one can deny him the credit of truly apostolick zeal and perseverance in what he conceived to be the way of duty. For upwards of fifty years he travelled ei^ht thousand miles each year, on an average, visiting his numerous soci- eties, and presided at 47 annual conferences. For more than sixty years, it was his constant practice to rise at four o’clock in the morning ; and nearly the whole of that pe- riod to preach every morning at five. He generally preach- ed near twenty times a week, and frequently four times a day. Notwithstanding this, very few have written more voluminously than he ; divinity, both controversial and practical ; history, philosophy, medicine, politicks, poetry, iic. were all, at different times, the subjects on which his pen was employed. Besides this, he found time for read- ing. correspondence, visiting the sick, and arranging the matters of his numerous society ; but such prodigies of la- bour and exertion w’ould have been impossible, had it not been for his inflexible temperance, and unexampled econo- my of time. Yet, to suppose that he bad no failing, ov 19 * 222 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGION'S. that he was free from faults, would be absurd ; but after viewing his personal character, his various labours, the greatness of his sufferings, and the extent of his success, with an unprejudiced mind, it is impossible to deny him the character of a singularly great and worthy man. In 1791, he finished his earthly career, in the eighty-eighth year of his age. (2) The Methodists do not hesitate to acknowledge them- selves Arminians ; for twenty years their main periodical work in England, was entitled “T/ie Arminian Magazine but yet, being the decided friends of experimental religion, they are hot willing to be associated with many of those heartless and unfeeling j»rofessors who pass under this gen- eral name ; and their definition of the lost condition of man •ipproaches pretty near to the Calvinistick notions of orig- inal sin and total depravity. The Methodists are, indeed, Episcopalians ; they have bishops in America, but none in England ; they have three orders in the ministry, but still it may be said of them as of the flioravians, that their Epis- copacy is limited and peculiar. The ideas of love feasts, class meetings and conferences, some have supposed Mr. "Wesley obtained among the Moravians, with whom he spent some time at Herrnhut. “ Each denomination of Christians has some peculiarity of character, by which it is distinguished from others. And the preceding outline of the Methodist Episcopal Church, will, it is presumed, enable the reader to form a tolerably correct idea ofits cbaracteristick distinction. And those who have witne.ssed the rise and progress of the church, in the midst of a variety of reproaches and oppositions, will he ready to admit that a remarkable zeal for the salva- tion of souls, has distinguished the Methodist ministry frotu the beginning ; and that this zeal, tempered with love to God and man, has evinced itself by an extended and perse- vering plan of diffusing the gospel, by an itinerating minis- try ; and also, by a success in the awakening and conver- sion of souls, scarcely to be paralleled in ecclesiastical his- (2) Religious W orld Displayed, p. 128. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 223 tory, since the apostolick age. These are facts known and read of all men. Amino less evident has been their own personal devotion to the cause of God, and to the interests of Jesus Christ. “That particular doctrine, which has characterized all their preaching, is salvation by grace through faith in the atoning merits of Christ ; and no less strenuously have they enforced the necessity of holiness of heart and life, or the entire sanctification of the soul and body to God. And bating somewhat for the enthusiasm of some, the ignorance and irregularity of others, perhaps it is not too much to say, that no sect of Christians has maintained a more unexcep- tionable character, for strict adherence to the precepts of Christ. “ To undertake to estimate the comparative merits of the several sects of Christians might seem invidious ; and it would be equally so, to draw a general conclu.«ion, either for or against any body of people from the conduct of a few individuals. All, however bright they may have shone, have had their spots ; and it is granted, without any dispar- agement to the character of tbe main body, that there have been individuals among the Methodists who have disgraced themselves and their brethren while the great majority of both preachers and people, have evinced deep devotion to God, and an ardent attachment to truth and holiness, and have done much to advance the kingdom of Christ among men.” (3) (3) Martindale’s Dictionary of the Holy Bible, article Methodists ; Methodist discipline. Religious World Dis- played, vol. iii. Minutes of the British, Irish and Amerh can Conferences. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. ■224 THE QUAKERS OR FRIENDS. 1 . Rise, Progress, 4*c — The members of this society denominate themselves Friends, or the Society of Friends. The name of Quakers was imposed, not asssumed it is expressive of facts rather than of tenets, and, though an ep- ithet of reproach, seems to be stamped upon them indeli- bly. The appellation of Friends, they borrow from primi- tive and scriptural example, viz. “ Our friends salute thee. Greet the friends.” III. John v. 14. But when they ad- dress the king’s majesty, and even in their common trans- actions in the world, they very modestly denominate themselves the people called Quakers, by which name they 'are more generally known. Tenets somewhat similar to those of the Quakers ap- peared in the primitive church, among the Ascodrutce, ns we read in Tbeodoret ; and again, about the latter end of the 4th century, among the Messaliani, or Euchitce, who were fir prayer without sacraments ; but the people now known by that name, took their rise in England, about the middle of the 17th century, and rapidly found their way into other countries in Europe, and into the English settle- ments in North-America. They themselves tell us, that, in the 17th century, a number of men, dissatisfied with all the modes of religious worship then known in the world, withdrew from the com- munion of every visible church, to seek the Lord in re- tirement. Among these was their Honourable Elder,” George Fox, who, being quickened by the immediate touches of divine love, could not satisfy tiis apprehensions of duty to God, without directing the people where to find the like consolation and instruction.” In the course of his travels, he met with many “ seeking persons,” in circum- stances similar to his own. and these “ readily received his testimony.” ” Fie was one ofvthe first of the Society of Friends, who were imprisoned. He was confined at Not- tingham in the year 1649, for hav‘ng publicly opposed a preacher, on a point of doctrine ; and in the following year, being brought before two justices in Derbyshire, one IllSTORV OF ALL RELIGIONS. 225 of them,” (Justice Bennett) “ scoffing at George Fox, for having bidden him, and those about him, to tremble at the word of the Lord, gave to our predecessors the name of Quakers; an appellation which soon became, and hath re- mained our most usual denomination ; but they themselves adopted, and have transmitted to us, the endearing appella- tion of Friends.^' (1) In the opinion of Moses Brown, Esq. an aged and very respectable member of the Friends’ Society, of Provi- dence, R. I. the accounts given of their society by Hannah Adams and Rev. Robert Adam, are much to be preferred to any thing of the kind extant. ‘‘ But as all of them,” says this worthy correspondent, “ seem rather too indefi- nite as to the commencement of our Society,” I have tak- en the following from George Fox’s Epistles, written with a view to inform posterity of their rise and progress. In page 2d of his Folio Volumes of Epistles, and nowhere else published that I know of, are these words. ” And the truth sprang up first, (to us as to be a people to the Lord) in Leicestershire in 1644, and in Warwickshire in 1645, in Nottinghamshire in 1646. In Derbyshire in 47, in the ad- jacent counties in 48, 49, and 50, and in Yorkshire in 1651 , in Lancashire and Westmoreland in 1652, in Cumberland and Northumberland in 1653, in London and most parts of the Nation of England, Scotland and Ireland in 1654 ; and in 55 many went beyond sea where truth sprang up, and in 1656 truth broke forth in America and other places. In 1659, there was a printed paper sent in to the English Par- liament, signed bj' 164 Quakers, who were then in waiting before the Parliament House, offering themselves to go to prison for the relief of that number then in prison, of their brethren, person for person, instead of such of their breth- ren as were under confinement, and might be in danger of their lives through extreme durance, the names of whom, M) Summary of the History, Doctrine, and Discipline of Friends, 8tli Edition ; Loudon, W. Philips. — Religious World Displayed, vol. lii. pp. 318, 319, 226 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. and a copy of the paper are recorded in Biss’ preface to the Book of Sutferings, vol. I.” 2. Distinguishing Sentiments . — “ We agree with other professors of the Christian name, in the belief of one eter- nal God, the creator and preserver of the universe ; and in Jesus Christ his son, the Messiah, and Mediator of the new Covenant. “When we speak of the gracious display of the love of God to mankind, in the miraculous conception, birth, life, miracles, death, resurrection, and ascension of our Sav- iour, we prefer the use of such terms as we find in Scrip- ture ; and contented with that knowledge which divine wisdom hath seen meet to reveal, we attempt not to explain those mysteries which remain under the veil ; neverthe- less we acknowledge and assert the Divinity of Christ, who is the wisdom and power of God unto salvation.” “To Christ alone we give the title of the word of God, and not to the Scriptures, although we highly esteem these sacred writings, in subordination to the Spirit from which they were given forth ; and we hold, with the apostle Paul, that they are able to make wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” “ We revere those most excellent precepts which are recorded in Scripture, to have been delivered by our great Lord, and we firmly believe that they are practica- ble, and binding on every Christian ; and that in the life to come every man will be rewarded according to his works. And further, it is our belief, that, in order to ena- ble mankind to put in practice these sacred precepts, many of which are contradictory to the unregenerate will of m n, every man coming into the world, is endued with a measure of the Light, Grace, or good Spiiit of Christ ; by which, as it is attended to, he is enabled to distinguish good from evil, and to correct the disorderly passions and cor- ru|*t propensities of his fallen nature, which mere reason t is dtosether insufficient to overcome. For all that belongs j to nan is fallible, and within the reach of temptation; but | th"^ divine irr ce, which comes by Him who hath over- 1 come the world, is, to those who humbly and sincerely seek 227 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. it, an all-sufficient and present help in time of need. By this, the snares of the enemy are detected, his allurements avoided, and deliverance is experienced through faith in its effectual operation : whereby the soul is translated out of the kingdom of darkness, and from under the power of Satan, into the marvellous light and kingdom of the Son of God.” “ Being thus persuaded that man, without the spirit of Christ inwardly revealed, can do nothing to the glory of God, or to effect his own salvation ; we think this influ- ence especially necessary -to the performance of the high- est act of which the human mind is capable, even the wor- ship of the Father of lights and of spirits, in spirit and in truth; therefore we consider as obstructions to pure wor- ship, all forms which divert the attention of the mind fromi the secret influence of this unction from the Holy One. — Yet although true worship is not confined to time and place, we think it incumbent on Christians to meet ofteii together, in testimony of their dependence on the Heaven- ly Father, and for a renewal of their spiritual strength — Nevertheless, in the performance of worship, we dare not depend, for our acceptance with him, on a formal repetition of the words and experiences of others ; but we believe it to be our duty to lay aside the activity of the imagination, and to wait in silence to have a true sight of our condition bestowed upon us ; believing even a single sigh, (2) arising from such a sense of our inflrmities, and of the need we have of divine help, to be more acceptable to God, than any performances, however specious, which originate in the will of man.” (3) As most of the compendiums respecting the Friends con- tain little more than extended details of their opinions, and it being the design of this work to dwell mostly on histor- ical events, this article must of' necessity be short. Much is said respecting the Quakers’ opinion of iimard light, ; but when fully examined, their views upon this f2) Romans, viii. 26. (3) Religious World Displayed, vol. iii, pp. 32l, 324. 228 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. subject do not appear to be altogether unlike those of many other Christians. They do indeed say in the words alrea- dy quoted, that every man coming into the world is endued with a measure of the Light, Grace, or good Spirit of Christ, &.C. But they also assert that “ we are sensible that a true and living faith is not produced in the mind of man by his own effort ; but is the free gift of God in Christ .Tesus, nour- ished and increased by the progressive operation ot his Spirit in our hearts, and our proportionate obediencre.”(4) The Quakers are also accused of setting less by the scriptures than other professors of Christianity, and of exalting their own spiritual manifestations above them. It is true they decline calling them the word of God, and choose to apply that appellation alone, to Jesus Christ ; and it is also evident that Barclay, and many other of their writers have spoken of the scriptures in terms very differ- ent from those which Christians generally accustomed to employ ; but the disposition of this people towards the Bible and Bible Societies, for the Iasi twenty years, has produced a material change in the publick mind respect- N'ing their views of the volume of inspiration Some of ih.ir society were among the very first persons who met to form the British and Foreign Bible Society, (5) and that noble institution has always received a generous patronage from this denomination. A similar statement may be'^made in favo>ir of the Quakers with reference to the” American Bible Society. The late Obadiah Brown, of Providence, was the Treasurer of the Rhode-Lland Bible Society, from the origin of that institution, until his death, and performed that office with much ability and cheerfulness. He also bequeathed the society ^ lOOU in his will. These with many other acts on the part of this denomination, which shevv that they are willing to rest the weight of their opinions on the scriptures alone without note or comment, (4) Religious World Di'^played. vol iii. p. 329. (5) Owen’s History of the British and Foreign Bible so- ciety, p. 21. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. anJ their cordial and generous co-operation with other Christians, to promote the circulation of this invaluable treasure, until it shall be put into the hands of every indi- vidual of Adam's wretched race, cannot but soften the pub- lick prejudices against them. The author has taken the liberty in another part of this work to class the Friends in the general list of Arminians, and although they have some expressions peculiar to them- selves, yet when their sentiments arc analyzed, they will be found to differ but little from the main body of those, who pass under this name. (6) The leading doctrines of C.alvinism they decidedly disapprove, and in all disputes upon theological questions they favour the Arminian side. The Q,uakcrs agree with the Baptists in denying infint baptism, and concede to them that if the ordinance is to be administered at all, they have the right mode of administra- tion ; and the Baptists and Quakers being associated togeth- er under the term Antipedoba[)tists, which some writers have seen fit to adopt, their arguments also against the Pedobaptists being exactly alike, has had a tendency to produce an affinity and friendship between them.f?) (6) Moses Brown agrees to this statement as a matter of fact, but observes they do not wish to be identified with the advocates of any sectarian creed. (7) The following anecdote will illustrate what is said above, and it is hoped will not be offensive to any of my readers : D S , a famous Quaker preacher fell in- to a dispute upon baptism with a Presbyterian minister, with whom he was unacquainted. The minister pressetl him hard with the current language of scripture upon the subject, such as “ Repent and he baptized. Who canforbid water. They went down into the water., <^c.” — to w hom M r. S at length replied, art thou a Baptist ? No, was the answer. What then ? A Presbyterian, was the reply. — What business then, h.ast thou, with thy neighbour’s weap- ons to fight me with ? That, said a Roman Catholick,to whom the author relat- ed this anecdote, is exactly the case between the churcb 20 230 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. They agree also nith the Mennonites, the Tunkers and the Shakers, in their views of oaths and war. But in their jiractice of a silent, reflect, and contemplative manner of devotion, both in publick and private ; in their plain- ness of language and dress ; in their promoting females to the gospel ministry ; and some other peculiarities, they dif- fer from most other denominations. Their mode of church government is somewhat anomalous, but it appears to par- take more of the Presbyterian form, than of the Episcopal or Independent. The Quakers have moreover been con- sidered as inclined to Socinian principles, and Mr. Yates has enrolled William Penn in his list of Unitarians. But the friends of this distinguished man are are very positive, that his sentiments on this point are much mistaken I know not how it is in other parts of the world, but the few attempts which have been made in New-England, to introduce Socinian principles among this people, have been decidedly discountenanced. “ However few of other denominations may be disposed to think well of the religious opinions of this people, or of many of their peculiar customs, it cannot be denied that the Quakers, as members of society, are a very respecta- ble body ; and that, though they have a church (if that term may be used in regard to theirsociety) not only with- out sacraments, but even without a priesthood, and a gov- ernment without a head, they are perhaps the best or- ganized and most unanimous religious society in the world. Their benevolence, moral rectitude, and commercial punctuality have excited, and long secured to them, very general esteem ; and it has been well observed, that in the multitudes that compose the vast legion of vagrants and street beggars, not a single Quaker can be found. ”(8) 3. lumbers . — In England and Wales their number has been reckoned at about fifty thousand, in Scotland they are of England and us. They have derived their Episcopal Apostolical succession from us, and yet they oppose us with all their might. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 231 said to amount to about 3oO ; they are considerably nume- rous in Ireland, and a few of them are found in Germany and France. Their congregations in America amount to nearly seven hundred. Something more respecting their number of members, and their whole population will be stated in the recapitu- lation of denominations. 4. General Remarks . — The Quakers in the commence- ment of their operations, were subject to much persecu- tion and reproach ; but at present they are universally re- spested as a very peaceable, industrious and useful com- munity. They have been subject to much vexation and inconvenience, both in Europe and America, on account of their refusing to bear arms or to perform mditary duty — But civil rulers are beginning to learn that it is best to look to fighting characters for the purposes of war, and to let the peaceably disposed alone. THE NEW JERUSALEJl CHURCH, OR SWEDENBORGIANS. “ The Swedenborgians, commonly so called, denote that particular denomination of Christians, who admit the testi- mony of Baron Swedenborg, and direct their lives in agree- ment with the doctrines taught in the theological writings of that author. Not that they call themselves by that name, or wish it to be applied to them, since they rather choose to be considered as the disciples of Jesus Christ, and glory in the name of Christians, in preference to any other title whatsoever.”(9) 1 . The character and writings of the founder of this sect . — “The author from whom this denomination of Christi.ms derive their name, was tire son of a Bishop of West Go- thia, in the kingdom of Sweden, whose name was Swed- berg, a man of considerable learning and celebrity in his time.” (9) Religious World Displayed, vol. iii. p. 397. 232 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. “ It aoes not appear that the theological writings of Baron Swedenborg were much attended to during bis life time, except by his particular friends ; but after his de- cease, they began to be translated into several modem lan- guages, as the German, the English, and French, and were much sought after by the serious and well disposed.” “ A society of gentlemen, in Manchester, formed only i lor the purpose ol ])ublishing and circulating them, have \ ju intcd, in the course of a few years, upwards of 16,000 i copies, us afipears from the annual repoits of the society. I \ arious societies have also been formed in different parts of England, for reading and" discoursing on these writ- i ings.”(i; The 6rst of Szsedenhorg' s theological works, which i presents itself to our observation, is the Arcana Coelestia, 1 or Heavenly Mysteries contained in the sacred Scriptures, i being an explanation of the books of Genesis and Exodus, j 'i’his work was published at London, from the year 1747 j 1.0 thcxear 1753, in eight volumes, quarto, and contains i such a variety of important matter as can only be conceiv- ed by an attentive leading of the work itself. Its general design is to assert and prove the spirituality and divinity of the sacred scriptures, whereby those holy records are es- sentially distinguished from all other books, and to show wherein such spirituality and divinity consist. 'I' he pious reader is herein surprised and delighted to find, that the holy word of the Lord throughout contains an internal or spiritual sense, totally distinct from that of the letter, yet united and rmiking one with it in the way of correspond- ence. This interricl oi spiritual sense is elucidated through the books of Genesis and Exodus, and occasionally, in the way of illustration, through most of the other books of the Old and New Testament ; whereby it is made to appear, that not only the prophetical, but even the historical parts of the sacred w ord, under the cover of the letter, contain infinite treasures of heavenly wisdom, accommodated to the understandings of angels and men, and relating to the (I'l Keligious World Displayed, vol.iii. pp. 402, 403, HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 233 Lord himself in a supreme sense, to his holy kingdom and church in an inferiour sense, and to the regeneration ol man, which is the opening and formation of the Lord’s kingdom and church in him, in the lowest or more particu- lar sense.” “ I'he work of Swedenborg, which occurs next in order of time, is his treatise on Heaven and Hell, <>r an account of the wonderful things therein heard and seen, published also at London, in the year 1758, in one volume, 4^o In this work the veil is drawn a«ide, which separates between the visible and invisible worlds. The pious reader is as it were introduced into the heavenly societies, and taught the laws and manners of that blessed kingdom, which is the inheritance of the saints in light. Various, and here- tofore unknown particulars relating to the peace, the. hap- piness, the light, the order of heaven ; together with the forms, the functions, the habitations, and even the garments of the heavenly inhabitants are treated of, all tending to cherish in the devout soul magnificent ideas of the good- ness, the wisdom, and the power of God, and the glories of his kingdom, and to excite it to the love and the practice of virtue.” “ In the same year, and at the same place, our author published the following smaller tracts in quarto, viz. — 1. Of the New Jerusalem and its heavenly doctrine. 2. Of the last judgment, and of the destruction of Babylon. 3. Of the white horse spoken of in the Revelations. 4. Of the earths in the universe, and their inhabitants ; and in the year 1763, 1. The doctrine of the New Jerusalem con- cerning the Lord, 2. Concerning the sacred scripture. — 3. The doctrine of life for the New Jerusalem. 4. A continuation of the subject concerning the last judgment, and concerning the spiritual world. All these treatises by their titles announce matters of weighty discussion and in- formation, nor do they disappoint the expectations they ex- cite. But we shall pass by them (only recommending them to the reader’s serious perusal) that we mav be the more particular in our account of the larger works which lollow, and tvbich are these : 20 * 231 HISTORY OR ALL RELIGIONS. “ 1. Angelick Wisdom in regard to the Divine Love and J Divine Wisdom. This work was published in quarto, at . 1 Amsterdam, in the year 176‘3, and contains perhaps one of | the most complete, edifying, and satisfactory systems of | metaphysics that the world ever saw. The reader is no longer perplexed with the unintelligible monads of Leib- nitz, the subtleties of Descartes, the idealities of Mal- branche and Berkely, or shocked with the blasphemies of Spinoza, and the pernicious tenets of modern materialism ; but a clear, simple, yet most magnificent view of the Crea- tor and of creation is opened to his understanding.” “ In the following year a sort of companion to the above work was published at the same place by our author, enti- tled Angelick Wisdom concerning Divine Providence.” “ But works of equal importance yet demand our atten- tion. In the year 1764, the Apocalypse Revealed was first »)ublished in one large volume, quarto, at Amsterdam ; a work of which it is impossible to give the reader any ade- ; quate idea. Suflice it to say, that it contains a full and ' satisfactory opening of the deep arcana contained in that ; mysterious book, which the good and learned in all ages have endeavoured to unfold. From this opening or expla- nation it is made very manifest, that the prophetical parts j of the Revelation have immediate reference not only to I the past, but also the present times of the Christian dis- j pensaiion ; containing a full history of the successive de- clensions of the church from its original purity, till it is come at last to a miserable state of corruption and confu- sion.” “ It is a circumstance which merits consideration, that the deep mysteries of this book of the Revelation are opened by the same key (viz. the doctrine of correspond- ence between things spiritual and things natural) which served before to open the books of Genesis and Exodus ; and the reader is amazed to see by demonstrative evidence, how this is the true and only key whereby the sacred writ- ings can be fully opened, explained, and reconciled.” “ Passing by two small treatises, the one entitled, A Summary Exposition of the Doctrinos of the New Church, HISTORY OF ALL RELIGION'S. 235 and the other Concerning the Commerce or Communica- tion between Soul and Body, we come now to the last of our author’s works, published in quaito, at Amsterdam, in the year 1771, and entitled. True Christian Religion, containing the Universal Theology of the New Church, which was foretold by the Lord in Daniel, vii. 13, 14, and in the Revelations, xxi. 1,2. It may be considered as a summary of all his other theological writings, in which his doctrines are as it were concentrated, and brought into one point of view ; and on this account it is to be recommend- ed to the perusal of all w'ho wish to get a general idea of the contents of the [treceding books ”(2) This distinguished man died in London, in 1772, and notwithstanding he became the founder of a new denomi- nation, and in the opinion of the receivers of his doctrine, the agent, or at least the edium, of anew dispensation of religion to mankind, yet lived and died in communion with the Lutheran church. 2 . Their vienas of the Character of Christ, and of the xeork of Redemption. “ The first and distinguishing doctrine, contained in the writings of Baron Sweden- borg, and maintained by his followers, relates to the person and character of Jesus Christ, and to the redemption wrought by that Great Saviour. On this subject, it is in- sisted, that Jesus Christ is Jehovah, manifested in the desh, and that he came into the world to glorify his human nature, by making it one with the Divine. It is therefore insisted further, that the humanity of Jesus Christ is it- self divine, by virtue of its indissoluble union with the in- dwelling Father, agreeable with the testimony of St. Paul, that, •* In Jesus Christ ducelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily,” Coloss. ii. 9 ; and that thus, as to his humanity, He is the Mediator between God and man, since there is now no other medium of God’s access to man, or of man’s access to God, but this Divine Humanity, which was as- sumed for this purpose. Thus it is taught, that in the per- son of Jesus Christ dwells the whole Trinity of Father, (2) Swedenborg’s Work.-, pp. 3, 4, 5, 7, 9. 236 HISTORY or ALL RELIGIONS. Son, and Holy Spirit, the Father constituting the soul of the above humanity, whilst the humanity itself is the Son, and the divine virtue, or operation proceeding from it, is the Holy Spirit, forming altogether one God, just as the soul, the body, and operation of man, form one man.” “ On the subject f the redemption wrought by the In- carnate God, it is lastly taught, that it consisted not in the vicarious sacrifice of one God, as some conceive, to satisfy the justice, or, as others express it, to appease the wrath of another God, but in the real subjugation of the powers of ( darkness, and their removal from man, by continual com- f bats and victories over them, during his abode in the world; I and in the consequent descent to man of divine power and i life, which was brought near to him in the thus glorified i humanity of this combating God. The receivers, there- fore, of this testimony concerning Jesus Christ, acknowl- ' edge no other God but him, and believe, that, in approach- ing his Divine Humanity, they approach at the same time, and have communication with all the fulness of the God- head, seeing and worshipping the invisible in the visible, agreeable to the tenor of those words of Jesus Christ ; He that helievelh 071 me, believeth nut o/i ?ne, but 07i hi/n that S67it me ; and he that seetli me, seeth him that sent ;ne.”(.3) John xii, 44, 45. “In treating on the Godhead, says Dr. Hurd, the Baron disallows of a tri-personality in his nature, con- tending that such an idea is both erroneous. and dan- gerous, grounded in a gross misconception of the Di- vine Being, and serving to distract the minds of all true and sincere worshippers. Nevertheless he acknowl- edges a Divine Trinity, though not a trinity of persons, and proves from various authorities both of the Old and New Testaments, that this trinity is in the one Person of our Lord Jesus Christ, consisting of three distinct pow- ers or principles, viz. the essential Divine Principle, the Divine Human, and Divine Proceeding, which together (3) Religious World Displayed, vol. iii. pp. 403, 404, 405. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGION’S. 237 form one God or Lord, just as the soul, body, and operation of man form one man. Agreeable to this idea, the Lord Jesus Christ in the New Testament is shown to be no oth- er than the Jehovah of the Old, made manifest in the flesh, and essentially united with the human nature or principle, which he assumed and made divine, from which union proceeds the sacred operation, called in scripture the Ho- ly Ghost. Having thus fully opened and explained his doctrine concerning the Lord and Redeemer, he next pro- ceeds to unfold the true nature of redemption, as consist- ing, not in a vicarious sacrifice and atonement, but in a real subjugation of hell or the powers of darkness, and in a glorification of the human nature, whereby the minds of men were rescued from impending destruction, and had power again given them to work out their salvation, and become the regenerate sons of God.”(4) 3. JVumber . — In England, Ireland and Wales, their num- ber is estimated at 20,000. England appears to have been the country where the doctrines ol the New Jerusalem church have been most generally received ; there ore nevertheless numerous readers of these doctrines in France, German}', Denmark, Sweden, Russia and America. In the United States, they have ten or twelve organized congregations, and about the same number of Preachers. 4. General Remarks . — On the subject of church govern- ment and discipline, it does not appear that “ any thing has been recommended by Baron Swedenborg, or adopted by the receivers of his doctrines. For it is believed by a large majority of those receivers, and particularly by a numerous body of the clergy of the Church of England, wlio are disposed to think favourably of our author’s tes- timony, that it was never his intention that any particular sect should be formed upon his doctrines, but that all who receive them, whether in the establishment, or in any oth- er communion of Christians, should be at perfect liberty either to continue in their former communion, or to quit it as their conscience dictates. Accordingly the above-men (4) Hurd on all Religions. 238 H^ISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. tioned numerous body of the clergy, together with many individuals of their respective congregations, who are re- ceivers of the above doctrines, think it proper still to con- tinue in the use of the rites and ceremonies of the church of England, and under the Episcopal government established in that church. ”(3) Probably some among almost all denominations are the disciples of this distinguished man, or as they express it, are the receivers of his doctrines, and one whole Baptist church, of the Arminian principles, at Frankfort- near Philadelphia, has embraced these sentiments and been placed on the list of the New Jerusalem congrega- tions in America. The Swedenborgians agree with the Arminians, in rejecting the doctrine of Election, with the Trinitarians in maintaining the divinity of Christ ; with Sabellians in denying personalities in the Godhead ; and with the Unitarians in rejecting the vicarious sacrifice and atonement of Christ. The denomination both in Eu- rope and America, is said to be greatly on the increase. UNIVERSAHSTS. 1. A general exposition of ^heir views of the plan of sal- vation . — '• The Universalists, properly so called, are tho'^e who believe that all the human famdy Jtand in relation to God, as children : That he created them in love, and gov- erns the whole in perfect wisdom, equity and kindness: — That the design of God in giving to men a law, was to aid their minds in acquiring just views of his moral perfections, and to make them acquainted with all the important duties of moral and social life, as the best means of promoting their happiness in this world of change and uncertainty. — They believe that sin has vitiated the mind ol man, and enfeebled the powers of his understanding ; so that he needs the divine illuminations of truth, and the efficient power of heavenly grace to effect his restoration to a state (5) Religious World Displayed, vol. iii. pp,. 4i3, 414, HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 239 of rectitude, and sanctify him for divine enjoyment in a fu- ture life. They believe that ever}' sin is followed with a degree of unhappiness, proportioned to its magnitude ; and that every act of virtuous obedience is followed with a re- ward of similar proportion ; and that justice and mercy, perfectly harmonize in these righteous administrations, which are actording to the works of every man. They hold that salvation in sin, is an utter impossibility : and de- ny that the creature has any agency, by which to effect his own salvation. They believe that Jesus Christ was sent of God, to be the Saviour of the world ; and that he died in attestation of the love of God. for all men, without excep- tion. That as he died for alc, it is manifest that God is not a Being of partial kindness, but of universal love. — The}' believe that all power in heaven and in earth was given to Christ, to execute the will of God, and to finish the work assigned to him as •mediator ; and that before he shall resign the mediatorial office, he shall subdue all things that oppose the principles of his moral government, and recon- cile the whole family of mankind to God, and instate them in holiness and permanent felicity. “ They suppose this doctrine to be the most consonant to the perfections of the Deity, and the only scheme in which all his attributes will harmonize : for say they, a being of infinite wisdom could not fail to devise a plan of creation, providence and grace, that would be sure to result in what- ever his will, or pleasure might dictate ; since his wisdom could not err in the choice of any means that might be necessary to carry his designs into effect. That a Being of unlimited pow'er can never w’ant the means to execute the designs of his wisdom ; since “he doeth according to his will in the army of heaven and amongst the inhabitants of the earth ; and none can stay his hand.’' That a Being of strict and impartial justice, which forbids oppression and cruelty, or the infliction of unnecessary pain, could not con- fer an existence on any creature for the purpose of inflict- ing interminable torture ; or with the certain knowledge that existence itself would prove an endless curse to the being on whom it was conferred, when he had the power to 240 History of all religioxs. reform and render the subject happy, or to withhold that power in the act of creation. They hold the love of God to be infinite, and unchangeable ; that it is a disposition to communicate happiness, by conferring favours on the sub- ject, suited to his condition : — That all the punishments of vice are inflicted according to the rules of perfect justice, directed by unerring wisdom, and tempered pure benev- olence ; and that the design of their operation is two-fold — to check the progress of vice while they encourage the practice of virtue, and to correct the indulgence of vicious propensities, white they oper.ate in a way of humbling and subduing the transgressor. “ I'hey maintain that this doctrine is most honourable to God, as giving rise to the most exalted views of his char- acter, and exciting in man the corresponding sentiments of gratitude and filial love. They insist that this doctrine is the most worthy of the character of Christ, as Mediator, since the avowed object of his mission was “ to seek and to save that wdiich was lost,” and that the scriptures cannot be made to appear consistent with themselves upon anj' other plan. They teach their followers the most ardent love to God, while peace, meekness, candour, and univer- sal charity to men, they observe, are the natural result of these views. “ They say, that the words rendered everlasting, eternal., for ever, anA for ever and ever, in the language of scripture, are often used to point out the duration of things that have already come to an end, and are applied to things that must, from their nature, have an end : — That if it be con- tended, that these words are sometimes used to express an unlimited duration, they reply, that in such cases, the nature of the subjeet to which they are applied, must de- termine their signification, and not the words themselves ; and that the same is true with regard to these w ords in the original language of the scriptures. That since there is nothing in the nature of punishment which can be urged as a reason for its endless continuance, they agree that these words ought always to be taken in a limited sense, when they are applied to the punishment of sin. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 241 “ The doctrine of the final holiness and happiness of all men, is not a newly originated scheme, but claims an hon- ourable and high antiquity, being embraced by multitudes in the early ages of Christianity. 2. Rise, Progress, Src. — “ The Universalists existed as a denomination, about sixteen hundred years ago ; that is, the former part of the third century. The principal writer ot that age, was Origen, a man of vast and uncommon abili- ties, who surpassed, in the number and importance of his works, all tbe writers of his age ; and who is acknowledged by Dr. Mosheim, to be “ the greatest luminary of tbe Christian world that this age exhibited to view.” That he “ has an undoubted right to the first place among the inter- preters of the scriptures in this century.” That he “sur- passed all others in diligence and assiduity ; and his famous Hexapla,(6) though almost entirely destroyed by the waste of time, will, even in its fragments, remain an eternal mon- ument of the incredible application with which that great man laboured to remove the obstacles which retarded the progress of the gospel.” “ Dr. Mosheim, while he evinces his strong aversion to the sentiments of Origen, bestows upon him an encomium which is worthy of being tr .inscribed : “ Had the justness of his judgment been equal to (he immensity of his genius, the fervour of his piety, his indefatigable patience, his ex- tensive erudition, and his other eminent and superiour tal- ents, all encomiums must have fallen short of his merits. Yet such as he was, his virtues and his labours deserve the admiration of all ages ; and his name will be transmitted with honour through the annals of time, as long as learn- ing and genius shall be esteemed among men.” “ This same historian, furnishes us with the names of several eminent characters in the third century, who ad- hered to the general sentiments of this great and good man. Among those who are the most distinguished, are reckoned the following ; (6) For an explanation of the Hexapla, see Buck’s The- ological Dictionary, p. 179. 21 ■242 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. “ HippoUtus, one of the most celebrated authors, whose works are lost, and who, himself, suffered martyrdom for the cause of truth. ‘‘Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria, who was called, by way of eminence, Dionysius the great. “ Theognostus, a writer of note ; and Eusebius, Bishop of Ccesarea. “ The Bishop of Ccesarea and Jesusalem conferred or- dination upon Origen ; and the Bishops of Jichaia, Pales- tine, Phcenicia, and Arabia, espoused his cause, against Demetrius and his party. “ According to Dr. Mosheim, the Christian Doctors, who applied themselves to the study of letters and philosophy, interpreted the scriptures afte** the method of Origen. In short, this author tells us, that a prodigious number of in- terpreters, both in this and the succeeding ages, followed the method of Origen. “ This writer informs us, that in the fourth century, the name of Origen was held by the most part of Christians in the highest veneration, and was so much esteemed as to give weight to the cause in which it appeared. The monks in general, and particularly the Egyptian monks, were enthusiastically devoted to Origen, and spared no la- bour to propagate his opinions in all places. JoH^, Bishop of Jerusalem; defended the sentiments and reputation of Origen, with great ability. i?«y?nMS, Presbyter of Aquilia, believed the doctrine, and translated several of the books of Origen into Latin. “ Descending to the fifth century, w'e find, that the great- est part of the commentators, both Greek and Latin, fol lowed what Dr. Mosheim calls “ the idle fancies ofOri gen.” “ The state of Universalism in the sixth century, may easily be imagined, by the following quotation from Dr. Moshiem, marking suitable allowances for bis strong aver sion to the doctrine. “ Though the credit of Origen and his system, seemed to be expiring under the blows it had received from the zeal of the orthodox, and the repeated thunder of synods HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 243 and councils, yet it was very far from being totally sunk. On the contrary, this great man, and his doctrine, were held by many, and especially by the monks, in the highest ven- eration, and cherished with a kind of enthusiasm which became boundless and extravagant. In the west, Bella- TOR translated the works of Origen into the Latin lan- guage. In the provinces, and particularly in Syria and Pa- lestine, which were the principal seats of Origenism, the monks, seconded by several bishops, and chiefly by The- odore of Ccesarea, in Cappadocia, defended the truth and authority of the doctrines of Origew against all his adver- s.’Pies witli incredible vehemence and contention of mind. The cause was at length brought before Justinian, the Emperor who, in a long and verbose edict, addressed to Mennas, patriarch of Constantinople, passed a severe con- demnation upon Origen and his doctrine, and ordered it to be entirely suppressed. The effects of this edict were more violent than durable ; for, upon the breaking out of the controversy concerning the three chapters, (writings of Theodore, Theodoret , and Cyril') soon after this time, Ori- genism was not only revived in Palestine, but even recov- ered new vigour, and spread itself far and wide. Hence many commotions were raised in the church, which were, however, terminated by the fifth general council, assembled at Constantinople, by Justinian, A. D 533, and in which Origen and his followers were again condemned.” ‘‘ After this, Theodore, Bishop of Cmsarea, w'ho was at- tached to this doctrine, so managed affairs as to give repose to the followers of Origen ; who it seems were more or less numerous, under different names, to the close of the twelfth century. “ Whoever will be at the trouble of reading the first and second volumes of Dr. Mosheim’s Ecclesiastical History, 8 VO. may be fully satisfied of the facts here stated. ‘‘ Of the doctrine of the final happiness of all men. Evans, in his sketch of denominations, informs us, that manv Of the German Bap'ists, even before what is called the re- formation, propagated it : — That the people called Tuukers, 244 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. in America, descended from the German Baptists, mostly hold it. The mild and pious Mennonites, of Holland, according i to Adam’s Religious World DispLayed, vol. iii. p. 337, were Universalists, and have long held the doctrine. “ Dr. Rust, Bishop of Dromore, in Ireland, in his letter concerning Origeu, is thought to favour the Universalist doctrine, and Mr. Jeremiah White, of England, wrote his book in favour of the same sentiments soon afterwards. — The Chevalier Ramsay, in his elaborate work of the Phi- losophical principles of Natural and Revealed Religion, espouses the doctrine. Arch-Bishop Tillotson, in one of his sermons, supposes future punishment to be of limited duration ; as does Dr. Burnet, master of the Char- ter-House, in his book on the state of the dead.” “The writers of more recent date, who have treated the subject at large, are Dr. Newton, Bishop of Bristol, in his Dissertations on the Prophecies ; Petitpierre, on the gov- ernment of moral agents ; Mr Stonehouse, Recter of Is- lington ; Dr. Hartley, in his profound work on man ; Simp- son, on future punishment ; Mr. Purves, of Edinburgh ; and Mr. William Vidler, of London ; Rev. John Murray, » of Boston, in his works in three volumes, and his life in one ; Dr. Chauncy, of Boston, in his work, entitled Sal- i ration of all men; Mr. James Riley in a work called f7w- ion ; Mr. Elhanan Winchester, in his Dialogues, Lectures on the Prophecies, and Empire of Christ ; Dr. Huntington, in his Calvinism Improved; and Dr. Fessenden, in his Science of Sanctity. “Numerous other writers might be mentioned, who have been called from the labours of time, to the brighter visions of eternity ; but we forbear, and pass to notice the. most considerable writers' who are still living, in Europe and America, viz ; ; “Mr. Smith, M. B. of Scotland, author of an able work on ) the principles oi Divine Government ; Mr. Richard Wright, of Wisbeach, England, author of a Treatise on atonement, jvnd a work, entitled The eternity of Hell Torments Indefe7i- siWe, in reply to Dr. Ryland ; The Rev. Mr. Harris, of niSTORV OF ALL RELIGIONS. 245 Liverpool, England, has written a volume of sermons in which he has ably defended the doctrine of Unive'^sal holi- ness and happiness. “ The writers in America, upon the doctrine of Univer- sal salvation, are numerous ; but those who have written the most extensively, are Rev. Hosea Ballou, of Boston, Mass, and Rev. Abner Kneeland, City of Philadelphia. — The principal writings of Mr. Ballou, are his Treatise on Atonement, JV'otes and Illustrations on the Parables of the New Testament, Doctrinal Controversy, and a volume of Ser- mons. Mr, Kneeland, besides his Miscellaneous works, has published a volume of Lecture Sermons, in defence of the doctrine, and a Greek and English Testaments, with some improvements in the translation, accompanied with interest- ing notes, denoting a patient and laborious research. “ There are at present, A D. 1823, ten periodical pub- lications, whose avowed object is the dissemination and de- fence of universal salvation ; all of which are edited by gentlemen of very respectable talents. 3. '^Number. — “ The number of societies in the United States, amounts to between two and three hundred ; and the number of Preachers is at present, about one hundred and forty. The number of regularly organized churches is not certainly known, owing to the great extent of country through which they are scattered, and the w.int of regular returns. That number, however, is supposed to be about sixty. “ A General Convention is annually holden, in which the several societies and churches ofUniversalists in the New- England States, as well as those of other slates, are repre- sented by delegates, annually chosen, to act in counsel with the ministers who compose this convention. Besides the General Convention there are eleven associations under its jurisdiction, namely— ttiwo in the state of Ohio, (7) (7) The associations in Ohio, have not yet been receiv- ed into fellowship with the General Convention, but proba- bly will be received at their next annual session. 21* 246 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGION-S. Jive in the state oflNEw-YoRK, and four in the J^ew- EnglanJ states. “ The objects to be promoted by these associated bodies, are the licensing of candidates for the ministry, conferring i ordination upon travelling preachers, to deliberate on the j best means of advancing the general interests of the cause, i and to adopt and recommend such measures as they think j will be most conducive of harmony, friendship, and good order among the churches and societies in fellowship. “ In Scotland there are three societies, one in Glasgow, and two in its vicinity, enjoying the ministerial labours of the Rev. Mr. Warral, and others. “ In the city of London, there is an Universalist society, which was raised up under the ministry of Mr. James Kelly. “ The Unitarians of England, generally advocate the doctrine of final and universal happiness, without the least apparent hesitation. As to the Unitarians of America, the publick are left to judge of their views upon this subject, by a note in the Christian Disciple, published in Cambridge, Mass, from the pen of the Rev. Mr. Walker, of Charles- town, one of the most celebrated of their preachers in the United States. “ If by ‘ everlasting punishment,’ is meant ‘ the proper eternity of hell torments,’ it is a doctrine •which 7ROst Unitarians of the present day concur in reject- ing ; some understanding, by that ‘ everlasting destruction’ to which the wicked are consigned, an absolute annihilation; ethers conceiving of their sufferings as consequential, and indefinite as to their duration ; and others, that all punish- ment will be remedial, und wiU end at last in a universal re- ' storation to goodness and happiness,'^ 4. General Remarks— Respecting other points of doc- trine, the Universalists entertain different views ; some few < embracing the doctrine of the Trinity, or that of Sabellius; i others, supposing with Arius, that Christ existed previous to the days of his flesh, in subordination to the Father, and that he is truly and properly the Son of God ; and some embrace the humanitarian hypothesis, and maintain that he fiad no existence till the days of his flesh. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIOKS. 247 “ A part of the Uniyersalists believe in a limited punish- ment after this life, proportioned to the number and mag- nitude of crime ; others suppose that all men will be hap- py after the dissolution of the body, but that there will be different degrees of enjoyment, according to their im- provement, or mis-improvement, till the bliss of the whole is consummated in the resurrection ; and others, that the future state of all, will be alike perfect and happy at death. The Universalists do not enjoin outward ordinances, es- sential to church fellowship, though they administer the ordinance of dedication to children and adults ; the ordi- nance of baptism, by sprinkling, to infants, and persons of riper age ; and by immersion to such as desire it. In their chuches, they regularly attend to the ordinance of the supper. They agree in maintaining that no minor dif- ference of opinion ought to be permitted to disturb the un- ion, or impair the fellowship and harmony of those who are agreed in the most important truth to man which Chris- tianity brings to light, namely — the final holiness and HAPPINESS OF ALL MANKIND.”(8) THE millennial CHURCH, Or United Society of Believers, commonly called Shakers. 1 . Origin of the Society . — “ This Society commenced un- der the ministration of Ann Lee, who was born in the town of Manchester, in England, in 1736. Her father, John Lee, though not in affluent circumstances, was an honest and industrious man. Her mother was esteemed as a very pious woman. As was common with the labouring classes of people in England, at that period, their children, instead of being sent to school, were brought up to work from early childhood. By this means, Ann, though quite illite- rate, acquired a habit of industry, and was early distinguish- es) The above article was prepared for the author by Rev. David Pickering, minister of the Universalist Chap- el, Providence, Rhode-Island. S48 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. ed for her activity, faithfulness, neatness and good econo- my in her temporal employments. Her faithfulness and activity brought her into notice, and she was distinguished in several branches of business. “ From early childhood she was the subject of religious impressions and divine manifestations. These continued, in a greater or less degree, as she advanced in years ; so that at times, she was strongly impressed with a sense of the great depravity of human nature, and of the lost state of mankind by reason of sin. But losing her mother at an early age, and finding no person to assist her in the pur- suit of a life of holiness, and being urged by the solicitations of her relations and friends, she was married to Abraham Stanley, bj' whom she had four children, who all died in infancy. But the convictions of her youth often returned upon her with great force, which at length, brought her under excessive tribulation of soul. In this situation she sought earnestly for deliverance from the bondage of sin. “ While under these exercises of mind, she became ac- quainted with a society of people associated under the min- istration of James Wardly, who with Jane, his wife, had been greatly favoured with divine manifestations concern- ing the second appearing of Christ, which they foresaw was near at hand. As these people were favoured with a greater degree of divine light, and a more clear and point- ed testimony against the nature of sin, than had hitherto been made manifest, Ann readily embraced their testimo- ny, and united herself to the society in the month of Sep- tember 1758. This society arose about the year 1747. The great object of their labours, was to restore the pow- er, order and purity of the primitive church, and their ex- pectations were continually directed to the second coming of Christ, which they firmly believed was about to take place. “ This society practised no forms, and adopted no creeds as rules of faith or worship ; but gave themselves up to be led wholly by the operations of the spirit of God. Their meetings were attended with remarkable signs and opera- tions, and with the spirit of prophecy and divine revela- HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 240 lion. Sometimes, after sitting awhile in silent meditation, they were seized with a mighty trembling, under the in- spiration of which they were often led to express the in- dignation of God against all sin. At other times they were exercised with singing, shouting and leaping for joy at the, near prospect of salvation. From these exercises they re- ceived the appellation of Shakers, which has been the most common name of distinction ever since. “ In this Society, Ann found that strength and protection against the powerful influences of evil, which for the time being, was answerable to her faith. And by her faithful obedience, she by degrees attained to the full knowledge and experience in spiritual things which they had found. But as she still found in herself the remains of the propen- sities of fallen nature, she could not rest satisfied short of full salvation ; she therefore sought earnestly, day and night, in the most fervent prayers and cries to God, to find com- plete deliverance from a sinful nature, and to know more perfectly the way of full redemption and final salvation. “ After passing through many scenes of tribulation and sufiering, she received a full answer to her prayers and desires to God. She then came forward, and with extra- ordinary power and energy of spirit, testified that she had received, through the spirit of f'hrist, a full revelation of the fallen nature of man, and of the only means of redemp- tion, which were comprised in his precepts and living ex- ample while on earth. The astonishing power of God which accompanied her testimony of this revelation to the society, was too awakening and convincing to leave a doubt on the minds of the society of its divine autliority. When therefore Ann had thus manifested to the society the reve- lation of light which she had received, she was receiv -d and acknowledged as their leader and spiritual Mother in Christ. This was the only name of distinction by which she was known in the society.* • The term Elect Lady, was given ^ her enemies in derision. ^ 250 HISTORY OP all religions. Here follows an account of the sufferinss of Ann Lee, A her emigration to America, and her death which happened i rtimutnt SSfPSBSBSSESrin 1784 ; of James Whitaker and Joseph f Meachara her successors in the care of the society, the ! last of whom had been a baptist minister ; and to him the i Shakers are principally indebted for much of their good ( order and prosperous economy in their temporal concerns. ; 2. Order and government of the Society. — These people, in their records and publick transactions, have adopted for a nominal title, “ The United Society,'’ as expressive of their real character, and united capacity, but in condescension to general practice, they add, commonly called Shakers. The established order of their church is formed by a union of interest in things temporal and spiritual. Hence no one can come into this order without a full consecration of soul and body, with all his temporal interest. (Though every faithful believer esteems it a privilege to be one in all things ;) yet to gain this order, is a progressive work. Hence no one is required to give up his property in order to adopt the faith of the Society and find a general union in principle and practice. All that can be required of any one, on embracing their testimony, is to live up to those princi- ples of honesty, purity and continence practised in the so- ciety. It is therefore necessary for such ones to prove their faith by their works, before they can be admitted to a participation of the united interest and privileges of the so- ciety, in a covenant relation. Hence husbands and wives are not permitted to separate from each other on account of their having embraced the faith of the society, except by mutual agreement ; unless the conduct of the unbeliev ing husband or wife (in case either party should still remain in unbelief) should be such as to authorize such a separation, both by the laws ofGod and man. (see 1 cor. viii. 12, 13.) But they are required to preserve their bodies in conti- nence and purity. “ Children are not taken into the society, except by the desire or free consent of their believing parents or guar- dians ; though they have occasionally been received under the protection of the society as objects of charity, from un- HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 251 believing parents or guardians ; but this is not a common practice.' It is an established principle in the society, that children who are faithful and obedient to their parents until they become of age, are justly entitled to their equal por- tion of their paternal inheritance, whether they remain with the society or not. Children are treated with kind- ness in the society, and carefully instructed in the princi- ples of morality, and receive a good common school edu- cation, and at a suitable age are put to some manual occu- pation adapted to their genius and capacity. Notwithstand- ing all reports to the contrary, the society is well supplied with Bibles, to which all the members, and even little chil- dren have free access as soon as they are able to read. “ They consider the government of the church to be un- der the influence of the spirit of Christ ; but the visible head of the church is vested in a ministry, consisting of male and female, generally four in number, two of each sex. The first in the ministry is considered as the leading elder in the society, answerable to a bishop in the primi- tive church. There are also in every large society, cer- tain members appointed as ministers to preach the faith and principles of the society to the world of mankind, and to give information to candid inquirers, and also to receive and instruct those who wish to obtain admission into the so- ciety. These ministers are occasionally sent abroad to preach. Each society is generally composed of several large families, in each of which there are male and female elders appointed to superintend the spiritual concerns of the family. In large families the management of temporal . concerns is entrusted to deacons and deaconesses, and to them is committed the charge of all the temporal property belonging to the family. “ The appointment of all officers of care and trust, whether spiritual or temporal, is made by the ministry and elders, and by them removed or changed when occasion requires. The ministry also nominate their own success- ors. But no appointment is considered as established un- til it receives the united approbation of those whom it im mediately concerns. Nothing however is decided by vote. 252 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. but by a manifestation of a general and spontaneous union. All the members of the society, ministers, elders and dea- cons not excepted, are faithfully employed in some manual occupation, ivhen not engaged in the duties of their official callings. As the property of the societ}' is consecrated to sacred uses and held in common, no individual can have any demand for wages, nor can there be any official sal- aries in the society ; nor can any ministers, elders or dea- cons have any claim upon the property otherwise than as trustees for the united benefit of all concerned. 3. Progress and present state of the Society . — In the be- ginning of the year 1780, the society consisted of about ten or twelve persons, all of whom came from England. From that period there was a gradual increase of numbers until the year 1787. At this time the believers at New- Lebanon began to unite their temporal interest, and form themselves into a united body or church, having a commun- ity of interest in all things both spiritual and temporal, af- ter the manner of the primitive church. As the formation of this church was necessarily a progressive work, its prin- ciples of order and regulation in all its parts were not established until the year 1792. This society now consists of between five and six hundred members. During this period regular societies were formed upon the same prin- ciples of order and government, in the following places, viz. at Watervliet, near Albany, at Hancock, near New Leb- anon, at Tyringham, Mass, at Harvard, do. at Shirley, do. at Enfield, Con. at Canterbury and Enfield. N. H. at Al- fred and New Glocester, Me. at New Lebanon, Ohio, two in Kentucky and one in Indiana ; a more particular state- ment of them all will be given in the recapitulation. “ The general employments of the people in all these societies, are agriculture, horticulture and the mechamck arts ; but they have nothing to do with commercial and oth- er speculations. They punctually regard the principles of industry, temperance, sobriety, honesty, neatness and good economy in all their concerns, and probably enjoy as good a degree of health, peace and prosperity as any people whatever. HISTORY OF ALL RKLIGIONS. 25;j 4. “ Their mode of zvorship. — Tiiey consifler God as a spirit, and therefore the only proper object of spiritual worship. The peculiar manner of worship by which this society is distinguished from all others, is dancin','. To this mode of worship the people were first directed by the operations of Divine power, d'liis, together witli singing by the immediate inspiration of the spirit of God, was continued and confirmed by frequent visions and reve- lations ofGod,till it became an established mode of worship in the society. The dancing of the Israelites on the banks of the Red Sea, after their deliverance from the bondage of Egypt, they consider as a figure of the mode of worship to be practised by the true spiritual Israel, when they should be delivered from the bondage of sin, and the spir- itual enemies of the soul. David and all Israel praised God in the dance before the ark. This they consider as typical of the true spiritual ark, from which the testimony of salvation proceeds. The prophet Jeremiah evidently alluded to this kind of worship, when by prophetick inspi- ration he spoke of the return of the lost sheep of the house of Israel from their spiritual captivity, of which the Babylonish captivity was a figure. “ Then shall the virgin rejoice in the dance, both young men and old together.” (Jer. xxxi. 13) They believe this alluded to the virgin church of Christ, which was to be established on earth in the latter day. They also believe that the paiable of Je- sus Christ concerning the return of the prodigal son, when ♦‘there was rnusick and dancing,” alluded to the same ex- ercise, as the peculiar mode of rejoicing and praising God. 5. Their peculiar faith and doctrines. — These people believe that true religion consists more in the practice of virtue, than in speculative tenets : hence their faith is not merely theoretical, but practical. They believe that the gospel, in its progress, will render the truth plain and ob- vious, in all things, to ail its faithful subjects, agreeable to the testimony of Jesus Christ : “ I am the light of the world ; be that followeth me shall not rvalk in darkness, but shali have the light of life.” 22 HISTORY OF ALL RKLIGIONS. “ The first principle of tlieir faith is. That there is one Supreme, Eternal and self existent God, the Father of lights and perfections, from whom uQ. evil ever did, or ever can flow. I’hat in the unity of this creative and good princi- ple, there is an evident manifestation of Father and Moth- er, revealed in power to create, and wisdom to bring forth into proper order, all the works of God : 'J'hat the order of ^Deity is most plainly in man : “ For the invisible things of him are clearly seen, being understood by the thi iigs that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead.” (Homans i. 20.) Therefore, as “ God created man in his own image,” and as he created them “ male and female so in man, considered as male and female, is manifested the ! order from whence he first proceeded. Hence they do i not believe in a trinity of persons in Deity, all in the mas- culine gender according to common opinion. Nor do they attach personMity to God ; but they believe that there is in i Deity, two incomprehensible primary principles, corres- ponding with male and female, as Father and Mother. They also believe that the true nature and character of God is made known to man only by or through those attributes which he has revealed to man by the light of reason and revelation. These attributes, “ are the seven spirits of God,” w hich John saw in vision, (Rev. v. 6.) and may be expressed as follows ; 1, power ; 2, wisdom; 3, goodness; 4, light ; 5, holiness ; 6 love ; 7, righteousness or justice. In tlmse seven spirits or attributes is contained the real char- acter of God, from whence all other good spirits or princi- ples proceed ; and nothing ever proceeds from God, con - trary to the manifest operation of these attributes. ■ They do not believe the Lord Jesus Christ to be the real and eternal God ; but that he proceeded and came forth from God ;” therefore he was the real son of God, not from all eterni/y, but begotten and brought forth at a certain period of time. As the attributes of God are made known and declared by the truth ; so in the Son of God, who is the truth, was manifested the real character of God, and the very essence of his Divine attributes. In this sense. the fulness of the Godhead dwelt in him bc<*;'- ” HISTORY OF ALL KELIfilONS. Hence no nian can know God in tlie work of salvation, but by the operations of the divine sjurilot Christ. ‘ They believe that God created man, at the beginning, o ^ a perfect natural being. SI* was placed as an o!>ject of hope to man, on condition of obedience ; but by Ins tail, lie ftfe, lost his right to the tree of life. Man was created a per- I fectly free agent, respecting his choice ot good or evil. 'i'hey tio not believe in nnconditiom! election and reproba- tion : for they view this doctrine as directly contriu y to the righteousness and justice of God, and as making man a mere machine, without the power of sell-action. “ They believe that, (whatever might have been dis- played in a figure,) the real forbidden jruit which the wo- man received from the serpent, and which she communi- cated to the man, was the lu t of conatpiscence." Here follows in the original, a discussion of some length intended to disprove the propriety of matrimony. They also give their views of the rise of anti-christ and of the second advent of the Messiah. ” By the second appearing of Christ, they do not un- derstand a second advent of the person of Jesus ( hrist, but a second manifestation of the Divine Spirit, which had been withdrawn, and had no abiding place on earth during the long reign of anti-christ. “ They believe that the real manifestation of the second appearance of the Divine Spirit of Christ commenced in the testimony of J/in Lee, although the way had been pre- paring some years before. They believe tliat llirotigh her was manifested the same divine spirit that dwelt in .tt-sas of • Nazareth ; yet they do not consider her as a second Christ ; nor that her person was the Christ. But that the spirit of Christ was manifested in her, they fully believe ; and they consider it as clearly evident, that by her was revived and brought to light those principles of Godliness wliich u’ere manifested in Jesus. These principles which liad long been obscured by the false glosses of anti-christ, were bv her stripped and displayed in all their primitive simplicity. That this is, in reality, the second appearing of Christ, Uiey believe to he evident, because the power received hi 256 HISTORV OF ALL RELIGIONS. all who believe and obey this testimony, does enable them to live as Christ lived, and to vvalk as he walked, and be as he is in this world and also because through the agency ot the spirit of Christ which accomj)anies this testi- mony, a church has been raised u» and endowed with all the gifts and graces of the primitive church, with a great in- crease of the same. C. The amjession of sin. — “This they believe to be the first requirement of the gospel, and the first step of obe- dience to the law of Christ ; and that without confession, there can be no forgiveness. As every sin a man commits, tends to separate him further from God, and bring an in- crease of spiritual darkness open the soul ; so the only way to return to God, and come out of darkness into light, is to bring his evil deeds to the light, by honestly con- fessing them in the presence of God’s witnesses. 7. They consider the testimony of Christ, brought to light and established in his church, to be briefly summed up in the seven following principles. 1. Duty to God, 2. Duty to .^,lan. 3. Separation from (hetioorld. 4. Practical Peace. 5. Simplicity of languOi’e. 6. Right use of property. 7. J1 virgin life— 3 esns Christ was born of a virgin. This they consider as evidently calculated to show that the work of natural generation ceased in him ; and there- tbre it must cease in all who partake of his spirit. None will dispute that he lived a virgin life ; and his call to all who would be his disciples, is, “ Deny yourselves, take up vour cross and follow me.” ““The apostle Paul plainly shows that the virgin life is the most pure, and tends to draw the mind to God.” “ The married care for the things of the world, &c. Again ; m the Revelations of St. John, he saw a lamb standing on Mount Zion, and with him an hundred and forty four thousand “ These were not defiled with women ; for they are virgins. These are they who follow the Lamb HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 257 whithersoever he goeth.” This they consifier as a vision of the millennial day, when the Lamb of God was to ap- pear the second time ; and here was plainly represented and described the character of those who should fol- low him If Christ is the resurrection and the life, then those who are accounted worthy to obtain Christ and partake of his life, neither marry nor are given in marriage, “ They believe that Christ is the only true resurrection ; and therefore those who really receive the life of his Di- vine Spirit, and by its operation are raised from the death of sin to a life of righteousness, have thereby come into “ the resurrection and the life.” They believe that this resurrection has already begun, and will continue U' pro- gress with increasing light and power till all souls shall have come forth in the resurrection of life, and partake of the very nature of Christ ; or to the resurrection of damnation, in which they will partake of the very nature of the wicked one. “ They believe that all souls are entitled to hear the gospel, and to receive its offers upon the most free and equi- table terms'; that none will be rewarded according to then faith only, but that all will receive their reward according to their own works, performed by their own free choice, whether they be good or evil. They also believe that the second appearing of Christ is, in truth, the Day of judgment which is not an instantaneous, but a gradual ^nd progress- ive work, in which Chiist is sending forth his angels, or ministers, to preach the everlasting gospel ; to make a sep- aration between the precious and the vile, and divide the sheep from the goats ; and that every nation, kindred and tongue will finally be awakened by the sound of the gospel trumpet, and every soul will have a fair offer to make their final and everlasting choice. “ Though the Shakers feel confident that they themselves are absolutely required according to that light of faith which, God has revealed in their consciences, to live as they do ; yet they have neither the will nor the power to control the conscieiioes of others. But they recommend to alj 258 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. men to use their best endeavours to obtain the true light I and knowledge of God, and to live up to the best light of i their own consciences, as the only means of gaining an in- crease of light, and of obtaining justification before God.” .Yote. — “For further information respecting this Society, the reader is referred to a book entitled, TTie testimony of Christ's second appearing, also to Dunlavy's Manifesto, pub- lished in Kentucky in 1818, and also to a small volume just published in Albany, entitled, J1 summary view of the Mil- lennial Church.” This work is a dense duodecimo volume of over 300 pa- ges, written in a plain decent style, and exhibits a full view of the history and principles of the Willenial Church. The foregoing article was drawn from it and forwarded the author, by Calvin Green and Seth Y. Wells, two elders among the Shakers. And although it has been much abridg- ed, yet 1 should hardly feel justified in inserting so long an account of so small a denomination, were it not that they have never before had an opportunity of appearing before the pubtick, in any of the writings of other men in a dress suit* d to their minds. The following descriptions are drawn from minutes which the author made daring a visit of a number of days with this people at New Lebanon. All he wrote respecting them was submitted to their inspection while he enjoyed their hospital- ity, and. was admitted to the freest intercourse among them, and attended -their worship both in publick and private. 8. Description of their publick worship . — On account of the smallness of their meeting-house, two or three of their ftmiliesdo not assemble in it, but maintain publick worship^ among themselves. And owing to the inclemency of the season, but about two hundred assembled on the day 1 was with them, nearly an equal number of males and female^. After being seated and sitting awhile in silence, they de- liberately arose and formed in rows males and females fa- cing each other, leaving a space between them, of about » six feet at one end, and about fifteen or twenty at the oth- | ■er. The worship then commenced by singing a hymn in ( whicii sdl appeared to join who were capable of singing \ | HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 259 and most of them throughout the meeting in all their sing- ing seemed to have their compositions by heart. Then two elders in succession made short addresses to their breth- ren and sisters, congratulating them on their privileges and advantages and exhorting them to faithfulness in their Chris- tian duties ; after which twoiiymns were sung in the same manner as before ; the elder who first spoke, then made another short address to the assembly, and told them it was their privilege to go forth to worship God in the dance— they accordingly prepared for that devotion by moving the seats, and the men laying off their coats. They were ar- ranged in six rows the whole length of the house, the men atone end and the women at the other, with a small space between the two companies. A number of both sexes did not join in the dance, either from age, infirmity, indis- position or for the want of room, as all are at liberty to unite or not, in this peculiar exercise. Facing the ranks with their backs against the opposite sides of the house stood about sixteen or twenty singers male and female, who serving as musicians for the dance, suddenly struck up a tune of a suitable description, when the dancing imme- diately commenced, and continued through a song of consid- erable length. After a short pause another song was struck up and the dancing again went on and so continued through six songs. I am informed they commonly dance not more than three or four songs, and sometimes not more than two. The singers during the time of dancing kept a con- tinued motion with their hands as if beating the time, and at the end of each dancing song and also at the close of their hymns, when they did not dance, they all made a peculiar obeisance apparently to each other, but I am informed that instead of any compliment, this is merely a reverential manner of closing the service. After the dancing was over, the elder who had spoken twice before, made another short address to the assembly, and nothing could exceed the ap- parent discrepancy between the plainness and gravity, and the hoary-headed sanctity of the venerable elder, who was the master of the ceremonies on this occasion, and the unus- ual service they had performed. But on the mind of a 260 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. Shaker, no such impressions are made ; he considers danc- ing as a most suitable, rational and edifying part of the ser- vice of God in which the most pious emotions of his soul are expanded towards his Maker, and because it is made an occasion of merriment and sin by a thoughtless world, is no stronger reason in his opinion why it should be discontin- ued, than that singing or the exercise of any other faculty should be abandoned because it has been abused. After the dancing was over the elder just referred to, made a third short address to the worshippers. Then one of their publick speakers addressed himself for a few min- utes to the spectators, and in a very concise and intelligible manner illustrated the nature of the gospel, its advantages, promises, &c. Then a third hymn or anthem was sung, and the assembly was dismissed. The whole occupied about one hour and a quarter. The dancing was simple in its form, but it was truly and properly a dance ; the tunes, the gestures and all the attending circumstances of necessity come under this name ; and the Shakers use no circumlo- cution in describing this part of their worship. It consisted in marching quickly backwards and forwards in ranks, turn- ing round and shuffling to the tune. Alt were uniformly clad, alt moved with the utmost reg- ularity and uniformity and an unvaried repetition of the rou- tine described, constituted this strange and unusual method of Christian devotion. Though the day was cold and raw, yet most of them were in a state of perspiration, and some of them apparently much fatigued. They have but one meeting in their meeting-house on the Sabbath, but meetings are maintained a number of times through the week in each family. When the number of spectators is large as is generally the case in the summer season, and especially during the resort of company to the New Lebanon Springs, one of their publick speakers delivers a discourse in the foVm of a sermon much like other preachers. The family with whom I tarried had a meeting in the evening in a hall about 60 by 18 , fitted on purpose for a meeting-room. This meeting was conducted much like the HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. *261 One already described ; only, instead of the dance they went forth in the march, “as a figure of marching the heaven- ly road, and walking the streets of the New Jerusalem ” The party consisted of between forty and fifty, they moved with a quick step around the hall from one end to the other, and around a company of six or eight singers in centre of it, all singing hymns descriptive of their worship, and gently waiving their hands in a horizontal position. In this manner five marches Were performed of about six or eight revolutions each, and at the intervals short addresses were made by one of their elders similar to those already mentioned. The whole lasted about forty minutes. At some of the rounds they all clapped their hands while sing« ing, as if overwhelmed with exstacy and joy. The Shakers both in publick and private have a Quaker- ish appearance ; but as soon as their worship commences and their loud and animated singing is struck sp, they ap- pear entirely different from that retiring and contempla- tive community. The Shakers are indeed a musical peo- ple, and go beyond almost any otbei denomination in the proportion of time they devote to this exhilarating exer- cise. The Shakers approximate the Episcopalians the nearest of any denomination in their form of church government ; they have nine elders who might be called bishops, and nine divisions of their community answering to Bishopricks ; they dispose of Baptism and the Lord’s supper much like the Quakers ; they have something among them much like the auricular confession of the Catholick ; and their march- ing seems a vestige of the processions of that church ; they agree with the Unitarians, especially the high Arians iu their vii'ws of the character of Christ ; they coincide with the Armiuians respecting the free agency of man and some other points, but they nearly agree with the Calvinists in describing the lost condition of the liuinan race. And on the doctrine of total depravity, they may he said to divide the question between Calvinists and Arminians. In the ar- ticle of celibacy they' agree with the Catholicks and Greeks, only instead of limiting it to particular orders they carry it 262 HISTOKY OF AIX RELIGIONS. tlirough the whole community ; and what others accom« plish with the aid of walls, bars and precautions, the Sha- kers effect by the force of their principles, ;md the virtue of their habits ; for males and females eat at the same ta- ble, live and lodge in the same habitations, and are in hab- its of daily and continual intimacy with each other. instead of a sequestered company they appear like bach- elors and maids on a paternal estate. I'lany have indeed insinuated that they secretly violate the peculiar rules of life which they have chosen to adopt, but until they can be proved untrue to their principles, 1 see no reason why their professions siiould not be believed. In their method of confraternities and a community of goods, they resemble the ancient Moravians, but still they permit persons to join them who retain their own property. No Shaker can say of any individual thing it is miVie,yet as one of the females very sensibly observed, they can say of all. it is ours. In their views of oaths and war, this people are much like the Quakers, Mennonites, kc. They also decline the use of titles like the Quakers ; but are not like them par- ticular in the use of thee and thou. In their common con- versation, they have scarce any peculiarity, except in the uniform use of yea and nay, which makes them appear stiff and singular. M.my other Religious communities have practised danc- ing lor a while, but none ever reduced it to such a regular system, or continued it so long. Respecting Ann Lee, the views of tiie Shakers are similar to those which the New’ Jerusalem people entertain of Em- in inucl Swedenborg ; that is, tliey consider her, the agent or medium of a now dispensation of religion to mankind ; and they do not dilfer much from the Swedenboi'gians in their doctrine of correspondences between the natural and spiritual worlds. Thus far the Shakers agree in some point, or rather with most other j)rofessors of Christianity ; but in their notion of a Deity compo.scd of male and female'; thej' are HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 263 entirely different from all others ; this article in their creed, is a perfect anomaly in the. catalogue of opinions. The New Lebanon Shakers, though reckoned but one society, are scattered in three townships, and exist in three general divisions, not however according to any geograph- ical boundaries, and are subdivided into seven families or confraternities, of from thirty to one hundred each. The leading men among the Shakers watch with much interest the general movements of the world, and have a general knowledge of the affairs of the rest of mankind both civil and religious. They read all the accounts which travellers give of them, and have the sensibilities common to our species to the glowing exuberance of the pens of some, and the sportive, the sarcastick and incorrect state- ments of others. The New Lebanon Shakers have lately built them a new meeting-house of great dimensions and of a peculiar form, which is sirpposed to have cost about 30, ('00 dollars. The main building is 80 feet by 65 , with a porch 27 feet by 34 . The roof is circular, being covered with sheets of tin, and as the house is painted white, it has a very stately and brilliant appearance, especially at a distance. The Shakers con.«ider apart of the Harmony Society, in the western country, as united with them in sentiment, and the remainder of that industrious and tliriving confraterni- ty, in their opinion, differ but little from the Moravians. SOCINI.VNS. This body was once numerous in Poland, Transylvania and the adjoining countries, but their number there has de- creased of late years, and does not now exceed 32 , 000 .( 9 ) They are principally Hungarian.s, and live divided in 194 places or villages, and have about 164 houses of publick worship. In Clausenburg perhaps the same as Coloswar, they have a new, large and handsome church, built in 1796 , The whole population is no doubt here intended. 264 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. with a steeple and bell. They have also at the same pjace a printing-office and a college, which is among the most re- spectable institutions of Transylvania, and consists of about 3U0 stholars. who usually remove from this college to the university of Clausenburg, to finish their studies. They have likewise a small college at Thorda, and a considera- ble number of inferiour schools in the different villages which they inhabit. They also occupy the village of Andreaswalde, in Prus- sia, where they have free exercise of religion and a proper house of publick worship, but are obliged to pay all the parochial fees to a neighbouring Lutheran parish. The author had taken much pains to search for this people in the commencement of his undertaking, and made inquiries of a number of gentlemen eminent for their gen- eral knowledge of the religious world, and especially of those of the above description, and from all the informa- tion he could gain, or rather from what he could not learn, he was led to suppose that the ancient Socinians had be- come extinct. It was not until he had progressed thus far in his publication, that he obtained the work mentioned be- low, from which the above article has been extracted. (1) The Socinians, like their predecessors, deny the plenary or eclire inspiration of the .scriptures ; they hold the holy ghost is not properly a person ; they believe the miracu- lous conception of the Son of God, but deny his pre-exist- ence. Their form of church government cannot be as- certained, but it is supposed to be of the Presbyterian kind, and if so, instead of coming under a new head, they will come under the broad distinction of Presbyterians. CONCLUDING REFLECTIONS. 1 . Respecting the number of Religious denominations — Probably most will be surprised at the scantiness of the (1) The Religions and Religions Ceremonies of All Na- tions, by Rev. J. Nightingale, p. 180. HISTORY OP ALL KLLIGIOAS. 2Co foregoing list of religious denominations, and will be much {'isappointed to find that the whole of rnaidcind may he re- duced to four general heads as to their views ot religion; and that what is called the Christian world, instead ol being split ilfio a thousand sects and parties, as most writers upon the subject have led them to suppose, may be fairly classed under fourteen general Iieads ; and that if to these are added the subdivisions of each head, which are specifically different from each other, the whole number will not amount to more than fifty. The church of England and the Protestant Episcopal church of America ; the G5bcral Assemblies of Scotland, and the United States; the church of Holland, and the Dutch Reformed church of this country; the Calvinists of Germany, and the German Reformed church of the U. S.; the Particu- lar Baptists of England and the x\ssociated Baptists of our country ; the Methodists on botli sides of the Atlantick, and a number of other classes which I have described for the sake of convenience under separate heads, are substantially the same people, and might with propriety be classed under the same head. This view of the subject diminishes the divisions of the Christian world much beyond our former conceptions. It is true there are a few sects and parties not included in the foregoing statements w hich have had till lately a distinct and separate existence, as the followers of Jemima Wilkinson, Joanna Southcot, &c. But nearly all the small, whimsical and ephemeral communities of this kind, have either become extinct, or else are reduced to a mere handful, which are fast tending to oblivion. It is a singular fact that most denominations of this kind, if fully known, would receive no kind of personal attention from those vcr- writcrs whose books are now encumbered with long details of their aff irs. The ideal and theoretical distinctions of Cocciens.Hutch- insonians, Muggletonians and Johnsonians ; of Halcymns, M^illinarians, Mystics, Materialists and Thenphilanthropists ; of Ju’mpers, Jerkers, Barkers and others, for the most part, arc descriptive of the theological speculations, of the reve ries, and eccentricities, of the Schisms and Sectaries, of Catholics or Protestants, of Churchmen or Dissenters, HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 266 rather than of the names of distinct and separate denomi- nations. Most writers upon All Religions have enumerated the Deists as one of their denominations, but as persons of this description maintain no regular ministry, have^o pe- culiar forms of worship, are not, as Dr. Richards ooro'ves, gregarious in their dispositions, (2) and have no established communities ; as they, for the most part, have been educat- ed among Christians, and have remaining predilections for the Cliristian religion, notwithstanding all their scepticism and infidelity, as many of them moreover actually associate with Christians in their religious worship, and thousands of them are counted in the census of different denominations, they may not be improperly considered as an excresence of Christianity which has not been entirely severed from the system. Pagans, Mahometans, and Jews, as well as Chris- tians, have their sceptics and deists, who notwithstanding they doubt or dispute many of their primary principles still refuse to go off to other religions. 2. The peculiarities of the different denominations . — All parties of Christians have something upon which they val- ue themselves, and in which they take peculiar satisfaction and delight ; on the other hand they all see something in others which excites their pity, their censure, or disgust ; and more than all that, most of them see many things among themselves, which they laugh at and condemn. The Greeks have their Patriarchs, their Chrysostom and Basil, their liturgy of very high antiquity and their very- ancient church. The Roman Catholicks have their Popes and Cardinals, their regular Episcopal Apostolical succession, their long list of Prelates and ecclesiastical dignitaries, their Bellar- mines and Bossuets, their Massillons and Cambrays, their Xaviers, their propoganda and their Vatican, their Coun- cil of Trent, their immense establishment and their an- cient Apostolical church. The Lutherans have their Luther and Melancthon, and a long list of very eminent men, and the oldest and largest (2) History of Lynn. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 67 body of Protestants, which they delight to denominate the Luiheran evangelical church. The church of England has its Gridleys and Cranmers, its Tillotsons and Leightons ; it boasts also ol a well organ- ized ecclesiastical hierarchy and a most excellent Liturgy. The Presbyterians have their Calvin and their knox. their Westminster confession, their learned ministry, and their orthodox church. The Independents contemplate with delight the great plainness and simplicity of their Ecclesiastical regimen, the unwearied assiduity of their ministers, and the substantial piety of their community ; they have also their Owen and ilow, their Watts and Doddridge. The Congregationalists dwell with delight on the piety and eminence of their forefathers ; their flourishing col- leges and seminaries, the learning of their ministry, and the religious intelligence of their community. The Baptists have their Gill and Gale, their scriptuVe mode and their great increase. The Methodists delight to dwell upon the names of Wes- ley and Asbury, and to describe the ardent zeal, and grow- ing numbers of their community. The Moravians have their Hernhut and their Zinzen- dorf, their patience and perseverance, their missionary zeal and their great success. The Quakers dwell with satisfaction upon the names of Fox, Barclay and Penn ; upon their plainness of speech and dress, their abhorrence of war and bloodshed, and up- on the opposition they have met with from the rvorld, and the inflexible integrity of their members. The Universaiists delight to expatiate on their extended views of the mercy of God and the rapid spread of their opinions. The New Jerusalem church has its Swedenborg and his celestial mysteries, their important discoveries in theology, and their intimate acquaintance with the invisible world. And the Millennial church has its mother Ann, and hex- new dispensation; its virgin life, and its cros,s bearing re- ligion. 2()o HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. Other denominations pity the ignorance, and the idola- 1 irons superstitions of the Homan Catholicks ; while the}^ i in return look with compassion and disgust on the heresies i and schisms, the strifes and divisions among the different ; parties of Protestants. A Protestant thinks with horrour i on acknowledging the Pope as the head of the church ; on ' the other hand a Roman Cathoiick said to the author — Wc '' • indeed are Episcopalians, bat we do not wish to be asso- ciated with the parliamentary church of England, with her d worldly head, and her secularised hierarchy. Otiieir denominations pity the cold inconvenient submer- sion of the Baptists ; while the Baptists in their turn cen- sure ;md reject v. hat they consider the insufficient modes of others. The Methodists cannot endure the cold, heartless and unaffected religion of their neighbours ; while others as : severely blame the irregular and intemperate sallies of > their zeal. The Quakers condemn with great severity the pomp and parade, the fashions and ceremonies of the rest of the world, while the plainness and preciseness, the stiff' and un- i bending adherence to their own peculiar forms and opin- ions, are equally offensive to other denominations. And £0 of all the rest. 3. 2Vie similarity among different denominations . — With nearly all the denominalions in our country, 1 have formed an intimate acquaintance ; I have been with them in publick and in private, I have united with them in their family de- votions and in their publick worship, and have been struck with the similarity which is every where to be observed among them ; in their vestments, their habitations, their persons and religion. They are nourished by the same kind of natural aliment, and the same gospel is their spiritual food ; they have the same bible for their guide, they look to the same spirit to enlighten (hem, they trust for salvation in the same Redeemer, they believe in the .same Jehovah, and among them all is a redeemed people who now constitute the church, the body of Christ, who Will ere long arrive to those happy realms where no dif- I ■i HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 269 ference of denomination shall be known, where no prejudice nor party shall prevent the harmony and fellow- ship of the saints, where no hard bearing interdicts estab- lished in mistake, and nourished by tradition, shall thwart or enfeeble or destroy the tenderest sympathies of Christ- ian piety and brotherly affection among the members of the same spiritual body, and the heirs of the same heavenly inheritance. Such is the sameness among Christians, that it is often difficult in passing among them promiscuousl}^ to remem- ber to what denominations they belong ; this is remarkably the case with respect to the Independents, Presbyterians, Congregationalists and Baptists, and more especially among the different classes of Presbyterians, most of ail,amongthose of Scottish descent. And although we have to lament the present divided state of the Christian world, yet there is more union of feeling and interest ; more knowledge of each others affairs ; more sympathy for each others trials and afflictions ; and more satistaction in each others pros- perity and happiness, than is generally supposed, or than the author was aware of, till he went among the different denominations, and learnt from actujil observation these in- teresting facts. Whilemany indeed are narrow and bigot- ted, and shut up in the shell of their own part}', many oth- ers are open and liberal in their feelings, and are willing to renounce the casts of denominations as far as it can be con- sistently done. .And the more Christians become acquaint- ed with each other, and the more they see of the world, the more this disposition prevails. They find no difficulty in being established in their own principles, and still maintain- ing a friendly intercourse with others. While the members of some of the great national church es and ecclesiastical establishments, like haughty lords look down with denominational pride and bigotted hauteur upon small and despised communities, others again like the gen- erous and noble hearted among the rich and great, make much more account of the smalt and scanty possessions ot their neighbours than they themselves suppose. 1 have ot- icn been surprised to hear Catholicks and Churchmen con- 270 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. verge with so much knowledge on the concerns of the mi- nor sects, and manifest such an interest in those small ope- rations, which the parties themselves supposed were scarce- ly known beyond the bounds of their own circumscribed communities. 4. Things to he lamented among Christians . — Under this head we may enumerate — First — The want of social intercourse between the differ- ent denominations, and especially among their ministers. At the formation ofa bible society in Germany, a number of the pastors of the different churches in the city, for the first time in their lives, spoke with each other ! Such is the ef- fect of bigotry and seclusion, and such on the other hand are the benign and ameliorating influences of bible institu- tions. How many thousands by their means have formed an acquaintance and contracted a friendship for each other, who but for them, would have remained forever distanced and estranged. Many denominations cannot as they suppose, consistently with the rules of their churches, or with the laws of pro- priety and good order, admit the ministers of other denomi- nations \o preach in their pulpits or to officiate among them, however great may be their learning, substantial their piety, illustrious their talents, or extensive their useful- ness ; they are delighted to hear them in other places ; they follow them from one end of the town to the other ; they are united to them by principle and affection, but still must submit to the irrevocable interdicts, and spiritual embar- goes under which their churches are laid. Second — The small degree of union and fellowship not only among different denominations, but among different branches of the same denomination. The different kinds of Presbyterians, as the Kirk ofScot- lantl, and the Seceders ; the Burghers, and Kirk Relief; the Cameronians, and Constitutionals, all have their pulpit and communion bars, and are afraid of committing spiritual fornication with each other. The Baptists too, notwithstanding they are viewed by the world as colleagued together to shut out all others from a IllSTORV OF ALL RELIGIONS. 271 piirticipation in their privileges and enjoyments, arc mourn- fully severed and estranged from each other. Those of the Particular and General persuasion ; Cal- vinists and Arminians ; the Six Principle Order and the Five Principle men ; Sabbatarians and First Day people ; Freewillers and Emancipators, all have their lets and hin- drances, and after baptizing in the same river, part forev- er upon its banks. Third — The want of union and harmony among the min- isters of the gospel, not only of different, but of the same denominations and too much of the prevalence of that dis- position, which the disciples of the Saviour were after- wards ashamed to avow, when they disputed among them- selves by the way, who should be the greatest. This subject is beginning to be discussed in the religious publications of the day, and perhaps no one of the kind is more worthy to be continued. Fourth — The disposition among different parties of Chris- tians, to misrepresent and discolour the sentiments, and ex- aggerate the faults of each other. Probably more than one half the trouble and commotion in the Christian world, is produced by this mischievous disposition. The Arminian will have it, that the Calvinist is a fatalist, and makes man a mere machine, who is no way accountable for his actions. The Calvinist on the other hand, declares the Arminian depends on the merit of his good works to help him to heaven ; and though both deny the charges, and request permission to explain their creeds, 3'et they both continue to maintain their positions, as if they had never been denied. Fifth — A blindness to the faults of their own party, and an equal degree of blindness to the virtues of others. Every person of candour and discernment will certainly see many things among his own people which he will sincerely wish were reformed ; and he will also discover some things in almost all other denominations which he will as sincerely desire them to adopt. Sixth — The absence of a sufficient degree of courtesy and kindness among the different denominations, as such and the prevalence of a spirit of proselytism and monopoly. 272 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. When sheep wander from the enclosure of one worldly shepherd to another, he considers it his duty to give infor- mation, and adopt measures to restore them to their right owners. But no such maxims prevail among spiritual shep- herds 5 they not only shut them up in their folds and mark them as their prey, but as one justly observes, they take the greatest pains to tole them in. Seventh — The pursuit of measures calculated to widen the breaches, and multiply the differences among different classes of Christians, instead of striving to see how nearly they can approximate each other. A company of Pedo- baptist and Baptist missionaries, being located near to each other in one of the East-India stations, agreed to converse together upon all those topicks on which they were agreed, before they entered upon those wherein they differed ; and the last account of them was, that they had not yet gone through the first head. 5. General Remarks . — All denominations have their great troubles and their small ones, their vexations from with- out, and their turmoils and perplexities within. Among them all, with reference to their creeds and ceremonies, are found those who may be called high and low and »nod- erate. They all have their ultras and their radicals — their Peters and Judasses— who are never contented with their religious homes, and yet refuse to leave them. Among the ministers of all denominations may be found fixed stars, blazing comets, and falling meteors ; but as in the heavenly system, so in the Christian hemisphere,the first class are by far the most useful. The strifes and divisions, the bickerings and jealousies, among the members of the same denomination, are like fam- ily contentions, which will be suspended or forgotten on the appearance of a common enemy ; and as thunder-storms drive timorous animals of different natures together, for mu- tual protection, so persecution and oppression often lead the jarring minor sects to draw near together for common safety. In England those who are continually contending with each other as theologians, still have a common bond of union on the principle of dissent. HISTORY OF ATL RELIGION'S. 27.5 All proselytes to new opinions in religion are apt to be more ardent and sanguine than those who have been ed- ucated in them. All apostates from any peculiar opinions or particular communities, are generally treated with more severity, by those who still embrace them, than other persons of pre- cisely the same sentiments who have never changed. In some instances those who are nearly alike have an aflinity and friendship for each other, as in the case of the Independents, Oongregationalists and Baptists ; but in oth- er cases such a likeness is the foundation of perpetual jealousies and strife ; and the more unlike denominations are, the less disputing and contention there is among them. The Roman Catholicks and the' Quakers, Methodists, Baptists, &c. scarcely ever ftdl into collisions ; like the Persian empire, the space between them and other nations is so wide, that they have no fear of encroachment. In all departments of Christendom, as upon the globe we inhabit, with respect to Christian affections, we find the torrid, the temperate, and the frigid zones. Among the different denominations, as in religious publi- cations, all that is truly valuable, and woithy the attention of the wise and good, goes the rounds and appears substan- tially the same among them all. There are certain things among all denominations v/hich they do not wish to hear repeated too often, and generally prefer to mention them by way of circumlocution, rather than by direct and unqualified expressions. Thus far I have attempted to describe the different par- ties of Christendom as they have heretofore existed, but the time is rapidly' tolling on, and indeed the period seens to have arrived, when the whole will be classed under two general heads, and all will file off in two grau l divisions, viz. the friends and the opposers of experimental religion, and evangelical exertions. All other distinctions seem to be melting down into these, and Churchmen and Dissent- ers, Calvinists and Arminians, Pedohaptists and Baptists, are 274 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. rallying around these two standards, and thus forming the two armies of Gog and Magog, by whom the great and de- cisive battle shall finally be fought. The friends of experimental religion are the friends of missions, and all the evangelizing efforts of the present day ; they rejoice to hear of revivals of religion, and of all the successful enterprises for the conversion of the heath- en, and the spread of the gospel in the world, among what- ever people they prevail, or by whatever denominations they are promoted ; while those on the other side, if not absolutely hostile, are cold and indifferent towards such events. When any well written publication is issued in the world, in defence of evangelical principles, it is imme- diately sought for bj' this class of Christians, and readily circulates among them, whether it be written by a Cath- olick or Protestant, a mitred prelate, a learned presby- ter, or an obscure dissenter ; whether the writer prac- tises aspersion, affusion or immersion ; or whether he supplicates the throne of Jehovah in liturgick forms, or extempore prayer. A book of this kind obtains friends and patrons among all deno.-ninations of Christians just as the magnet in going through a pulverised mass of differ- ent materials, will attract around it all the particles of iron, while those of other substances are left behind. It is no matter whether these principles prevail in Ameri- ca, Europe or India ; all religious intelligence of import- ance in a few weeks travels across the Atlantick, and in a few months around the world, and produces sensations of pleasure or pain, in the different parties, according to their respective views of christianit\'. And what has been said of the friends of these princi- ples, may also be asserted of their opposers, as the account of the defection of the Baptist minister in Calcutta, and the story of Ram Roy the Unitarian Brahman, has shown. In concluding these reflections, I shall take the liberty of introducing the remarks of three distinguished writers, who have preceded the author in more elaborate works upon the same subject • HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 275 “ Though the ends to be answered by divine providence (says Hannah Adams) in permitting such a variety of opin- ions, cannot be fully comprehended ; yet we may rest as- sured, that they are under the direction of an all-perfect Being, who governs in infinite wisdom. “ From seeming evil still educing good. And better thence again, and better still In infinite progression.” Thompson. “ While the writing of this book, (says the Rev. R. Adam) has served to establish and settle the author in his own principles, in preference to those of other denomina- tions, it has, ^the same time, extended and strengthened his charity ana good will towards those who differ from him ; and, by the nearer acquaintance with them and their principles, to which it has been the means of introducing him, his charity is no doubt more “according to knowledge.’’’ “ May the reading — the perusal of it, have the same happy effect upon all those into whose hands it shall fall. — May it lead them to examine the foundation of their own faith, as well as of that of others ; may it serve to excite their Christian charity where it was wanting, and to strength- en it where it was weak. And, while they lament the un- happy contentions and divisions that prevail in the world, may they all labour earnestly in their several stations to suggest such methods as may prove most effectual for re- covering and preserving the unity of the faith in the bond of peace. At the same time, aware that it is he only who stilleth the raging of the sea, and the noi.se of his waves, and “ the madness of the people,” that can say effectually unto contending parties, “ peace, be still ;” and that it is he only who gave us the command to “ love one another,” that can enable us duly to fulfil it, by our loving, not “ in word, nor in tongue, but in deed and truth let them fer- vently beg of God a sovereign remedy for these our con- tentions. “ When — “O when, shall all these enmities be abolish- ed by the overpowering influence of the Spirit of light and love? When shall these unhappy walls of partition be broken down, and the whole flock of Christ become one 276 niSTORV OF ALL RELIGIONS. blesserl fold under Jesus, the Universal Shepherd ? When shall we arrive at the ‘ 'perfect unity of thefaiih' and main- tain the ‘ unity of the K>pirit, in the bond of love ?’’ — When shall the glory and beauty of the primitive church be re- i stored, where the '•multitude of them that lelievcd raere of ip one heart and one soulf united in one faith and hope, by the il almighty influences of one spirit ?”(2) Dr. Evans in his reflections m behalf of Christian mode- ' ration, at the close of his Sketch of All Religions has the seven following propositions, viz. 1. “ Since the best and wisest of mankind, thus differ on the speculative tenets of religion, let us the extent of the. human faculties. 2. “ The diversity of religious opinions implies no reflec- tion upon the sufficiency of Scripture to instruct us in mat- ters of faith and practice, and should not, therefore, be made a pretence for uncharitableness. 3. “ Let not any one presume to exempt himself from an attention to religion, because some of its tenets seem in- volved in difficulties. 4. “ Let us reflect with pleasure in how many importarit articles of belief all Christians are agreed. 5. “ We should allow to others the same right of private judgment in religious matters, which we claim and exercise ourselves. 6. “ Let us be careful to treat those who differ from us, with kindness. 7. “ Let us not repine because perfect unanimity of re- ligious sentiment is unattainable in this present state.” Each of tliese propositions are accompanied with illus- trations by that c.mdid writer, which the author would glad- ly transcribe, would his limits permit. (2j Religious World Displayed, vol. i, preface, pp. 24.25. m^estly estimate HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. TABULAR AND STATISTICAL Views of all Religions. PAGANS. This class of mankind are found in al- most all parts of the world, but the great body of them reside in Hindostan, China, Tartar}^, Japan and the neighbouring regions of the east. The Grand Lama of Thibet is a kind of High Priest, Pope or Patriarch, for the Tar- tars and Chinese. The number of Priests around this spiritu- .al Potentate are said to be 20,000 The number of Brahmans in Hindostan, are estimated by Mr. Ward, at 100,000 The number of temples dedicated to Con- fucius, alone, in China, are 1,056 The number of gods among the Hindoos, are computed at 330,000,000 This account however must be considered as a species of Brahminical pride and extrav- agance. Respecting the real number of the gods of the Heathen, or of their priests and temples, • we are entirely uninformed. The total number of Pagans may be esti- mated at(l) 400,000,QQO (1) fhis is indeed a much lower estimate than is gene- rally made of this portion of the human familj', but 1 am inclined to think it is yet much beyond their actual number. We almost always overrate a great congregation, a promis- cuous assembly, or the inhabitants of a kingdom, whose census has never been taken ; and as very little is known for a c.ertainty respecting the population of any con'=idcra- 24 278 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGION'S. MAHO.METANS. The number of mosques in Fez, the capital of Morocco, is nearly(2) The number of mosques and churches in 1,000 Constantinople, in 1663, according to the boasting proclamation of Molo Mahomet, was 4,122 Their number at present according to Morse, is about 300 The whole number of the priests of this re- ligion and of their mosques, are as much un- knovvn as those of the Pagans. Their total number maj be computed ut(3) 100,000,000 JEWS. An equal degree of obscurity rests upon j the remnant of Israel as to the number of their priests and synagogues, as that which prevails over the preceding departments. Their total number I shall compute at 7,000,000 CHRISTIANITY — roman catholicks. That the reader may form some idea of the immensity of the church of Rome, I shall give a compendious view of the ecclesiastical estab- lishments of two Catholick countries before the revolutions they have experienced. l)le part of the world- except Europe and America, 1 am conlident that if an exact census were taken of the heath- en world, it would fall many millions short of the number at which they have generally been computed. When Capt. Cook discovered the island of Otaheite, he comput- ed the number of inhabitants at 160,000, but (he missiona- ries have since ascertained that they amount to only 16 , 000 . Brown’s Hist. ofMissions, vol. I. (2) Belamy’s Hist, of All Religions. (3) For the same reasons which were stated above, I have put the number of this people below that of some other writers. HISTORY OF \LL RELIGIONS- ll < France., bejore the Revolution. STATE OF THE CLERGY. 136 Archbishops and Bishops. ') 11,833 Dignitaries, Canons and Prebends. 13,0U0 Inferior Servants of the Choir. 2?, 000 Priors and Chaplains. 4Q,0o0 Parish Priisu. 50.000 Vi ears. 100,000 Ecclesiasties in orders, with or without benirtces. Seculars, 241 , 988 , MONKS. 1,120 Chiefs of the orders. 6,740 Abbeys of Men. 23,655 Other established Societies. 46,500 Mendicants. I ( 71, 013. NUNS. 10,120 Abbeys of Women. 2,660 Priories of Women. | 600 Canonesses. 1 64,000 Other established Societies. } 2,692 Other Societies without founda* | tion. J Rfitns, 70,972 RECAPJTtfLATJON. 341,989 Secular Clergy, 78,013 Monks. 79,972 Nuns. 60,302 Inferiour iMinisters of the Churches, 460,078 Total. Putting the population at 25,000,000, the Clergy were about 1 -52nd part in France, and their revenue "in 1787 was estimated at 173,000,000 livres. 280 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. JVumbers of the Clergy, and statement of their before the Revolution in Spain. Archbishops nnd Bishops, Canons and Dignitaries, - - - Prebends, - - . , Parish Rectors, - . . . Curates, - • . . , Other beneficed Clergy, lieiigious men of the greater orders, Religious men of the minor orders, - Hermitands, .... Servants, ..... Sacristans, church clerks, Monks, ..... Briars with shoes, ... Friars without shoes, Regular Congregationists, Servants of regulars, . - . Youths in their houses, Property, 62 2.399 - t,869 16,481 4,927 16,400 17‘4ll 9,088 - 1,416 3,987 15.000 5,500 13,500 30.000 2,000 6.400 1,800 Total, . 148,242 "Yuas and religious women, - - . 32,000 Riving in more than 3, oOo Convents, - 180,242 Property heloflging to the Clergy. Value £. Pious Foundations, for the use ofboth sexes, ) „„ „„ consisting in lands and buildings, . ^ i Estates of the Secular Cierg}', - - 62,000,000 Estates of the regular Clergy, - - 62,CC0,000 Real property, land and buildings, - j01 86,500,000 Exclusive of tithes, and various other taxes and dues for the Clergy. The above property was put on sale, in 1822. The pro- ceeds were to pay off the national debt, which, on the 21st HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. 281 September, 1820, was stated in the Cortes to amount to £140,000,000. It is curious, that in general, merit, and not family or in- fluence, guided the appointment of Spanish Bishops ; and although surpassing all other prelates in riches, they have been equalled by few in self-denial and generosity. The most beautiful aqueducts, fountains, and public walks in the cities of Spain, have been erected by Bishops, in some cases whole towns have been raised from ruins by them. The smallness of their expenditure on themselves, while they bestowed large sums on the poor, and on works of public utility, in their diocesses, will ever do honour to the history of the Spanish episcopacy. It is said, that in latter days, the Prince of Peace introduced some corruptions in- to the mode of Appointment, and thereby diminished the general estimation of the body. Since the revolutions of Europe the number of the cler- gy of almost all kinds has been greatly diminished, but still they are probably more numerous than those of all other denominations beside, and may be stated as follows, viz. , The Pope, - - - - - I Cardinals, - - - - - 72 Archbishops, - - - . 120 Suffragan Bishops, .... 7 go Vicars General, Metropolitans, Canons, Prebends, and other ecclesiastical dignitaries, - - 4,047 Rectors of parishes. Chaplains, missionaries and other clergymen in actual employ, - - 145,000 Total, ..... "l 50, 000 Places of worship, ... 120,000 “ This makes an average of about one place of worship for every 1000 persons ; and Roman Catholicks require more places of worship than Pro- testants, because what they consider divine service, and which they aro bound to attend, the mass, can be performed in the morning only, and by a minister fasting from the previous midnight. Evening devotions are not considered a service by them, nor much attended. Hence, in Catholick countries, from six o’clock in tlie morning until one in the afternoon on Sundays, the population is in movement to and from church; from four in the evening to ten is generally spent in relaxation and amusement.'’ “ The above statement makes one cleigyman for something less than a tiiousand persons, e.xclusive of the ecclesiastical dignitaries ; and a 2 1 * HISTORY OF ALL RELIGION’S. 28 -^ Roman Catliolick clergyman cannot go through the duties of liis minia- try well for more than one thousand people. The masses, auricular con- fessions, and attendance on the sick, which must not be refused, and many other observances, make his duties more laborious than those of a Protestant clergyman with double that number of hearers, who are not taught that the perpetual interference of a clergyman is necessary.” In France alone the Catholick clergy amount to thirty five thousand, and the Bishops deem it necessary to aug- ment the number to fifty thousand. Their theological stu- dents in that kingdom preparing for holy orders, are thirty thousand, and if they are any »vay proportioned to that number in other Catholick countries, they must amount in the whole to at least one hundred thousand. “ The Pope, as a temporal prince or civil magistrate, is personally the least expensive one in Europe. Mr. Eustace considers that five shillings a day pays the expense of his table. A heavy military establishment appears to absorb the bulk of the revenue. The Milan Prospetto states the population of the Papal territory at 2,430,000 ; the reve- nue at £1,200,000 ; and the army at 12,000 men.” “ In Rome, the ordinary income of a Cardinal, the next dignity in the church to the Pope, is £400 to £500 ; and as ancient usage entails certain expenses on their rank when in publick, they have very little left for private comforts.” “ There are a few Roman cardinals, a dozen at most, who have good incomes, and are able to come forward in society in a manner corresponding to their rank. They may have, on an average, £2000 a year, arising from the emoluments of some civil office which they exercise tn the state, as Secretaries of State, Governors of Provinces, or Ministers of other departments of the civil government. — The ecclesiastics who serve the churches in Rome, and who are seen, clothed in the gorgeous vestments of their splendid worship, like many others who take part in pomp- ous scenes, retire from them to very humble homp, and with scanty incomes from the church, engage in tuition and other pursuits, to add to the means ot their support. Amongst them are often to be found men of great learning and merit ; the number of their pupils is generally four to history of all RELIGiOKS. 283 six ■ in addition to the studies within doors, they may be reo-ularly seen walking out with these youths, delivering lectures as they walk, a favourite mode of instruction with them, and said to be attended with good effects.” The following table selected from a late European publi- cation, exhibits a concise view of the extent ot the Roman Catholick denomination throughout the woild. Name of the Nation. 1 Num. of Catholicks. Expend, on Clergy. France, 29,000,000 4,573,200 Spain, 11,000,000 4,884,000 Portugal, - - . 3,000,000 1,332,000 Hungary, 4,000,000 1,420,800 United States, 600,000 133,200 Italy, - ' - 19,391,000 3,445,440 Austria, 15,918,000 3,552,000 Switzerland, 600,000 133,200 Prussia, 4,000,000 888,000 German States, 4,763,000 1,265,400 Holland, 700,000 248,640 Netherlands, 3,000,000 466,200 Russia, 5,500,000 1,221,000 G. Britain and Ireland, 5,800,000 1,221,000 Turkey, &c. 1,000,000 133,200 Seuth-America, 15,000,000 1,998,000 In other countries. 1 1,500,000 333,000 124,672,000 27,248,280 Making an average for each clergyman including the high salaries of the ecclesiastical dignitaries of about two hundred dollars. But it must be remembered that Ro- man Catholick clergymen have no wives nor families to sup- port, which they consider a great felicity. 281 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. Patriarchs in the old church, - 4 Ditto in the. Oriental churches, - 6 Archbishops and Bishops among all classes of Greeks including the Patriarchs computed at Places of worship computed at Clergymen in actual employ, computed at (4) The total number of the Greeks may be computed as follows : in the Russian dominions, 36,000,000 ' In the Austrian ditto, 2,000,000 I In Turkey, ’6,0o0,000| In other parts of the world, 2,000,000 Some writers call the Metropolitan of Moscow, a Patri- arch, but he is not included in the above statement. 10 614 50,000 100,000 46,000,000 LUTHERANS. “ The following is a statement, collected from a late cen- sus taken in Germany, from Morse’s Gazetteer, the Cy- clopaedia and the records of the several Synods of said church. In Germany there are In the Prussian dominions, In Russia, In France, In Hungary, In the Danish dominions, In the Swedish ditto. 13,000,000 5.600.000 2.500.000 1 . 100.000 800,000 1 ,800,000 3,000,000 (4)The common clergy among the Greeks in many cas- es. approach very near the level of the peasancry, and of course, they are supposed to be more numerous in propor- tion to the population than among the Catholicks. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 285 In the Netherlands, England, Switzerland, ) „„„ East- Indies, Lc. \ In the United States, 700,000 Total, 28,000,000 In the United States, the Lutherans have 175 clergymen attached to their respective Synods, and about 20 or 25, who call themselves Independent Lutheran ministers. The number of congregations in the United States is computed to be 900.”(5) The Bishops in Denmark, Sweden and Norway, including the Archbishop of Sweden, are - 24 There are some hundreds of superintendents of the Lutheran church in Germany and other kingdoms, who, notwithstanding they perform pre- cisely the same offices as the northern Bishops, are not however graced with Episcopal titles. Places of wor.ship, about - - 20,000 Clergy of all kinds, about - - 25,000 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. Archbishops in England, 2 > Ditto in Ireland, 4 ^ Bishops in England, including the Bishop^ of Sodor and Man, - - 25 Ditto in Ireland, - - 18 | Ditto in Scotland, - 6 Ditto in United States, - 10 | Ditto in Quebeck and Nova Scotia, 2 | Ditto in Calcutta, - - 1 J Archdeacons, Deans, Canons, .Prebends, &c, over . . - . Clergy, including the ecclesiastical dignita- i ries in England and Wales, 20,000 \ In other parts, - 2,000 j 6 62 1200 22,000 (5) Evangelical Lmiiinanj, a Lutheran religious paper. 2^6 History of all religions. Places of worship in all countries, * 13,500 The whole population of the church of Eng- land and its branches in all parts of the world, I shall compute at - - - 10,000,000 The following statement of the English Bishopricks, and the value of the different sees, according to the present Rentals, taken from the European Magazine for 1817, may not be unacceptablo to the reader. „lrckbishop of Canterbw'y- — the Duke of Rut- land’s cousin, Dr. C. Manners Sutton, - ^88,800 Archbishop oj York — Lord Vernon’s and Lord liarcourt’s brother. Dr. Edward Venable Vernon, 62,160 Dur/iaw—Lord Barrington’s uncle, H. S. Bar- rington, ..... 94,660 Winchester — Lord North’s brother, Hon. B. North, 79,920 Ely — The Duke of Rutland’s tutor. Dr. Sparke, 53,280 London — Dr. Howley, 39,960 Bath and Wells — Duke of Gloucester’s tutor, Dr. R. Beaden, .... 22,200 Chichester — Duke of Richmond’s tutor. Dr. Buck- ner, - - - - . - 17,760 Litchfield and Coventry— -Loxd Cornwallis’s uncle, Dr. J. Cornwallis, ... 22,200 Worcester — Dr. Cornwall, - 17,760 Hereford — Dr. Huntingford, - 21,756 Bangor — The son of the Q,ueen’s English master, Dr. J. W. Majendie, ... 22,200 St. Asaph — Duke of Beaufort’s tutor. Dr. Lux- more, ... - - 26,640 Oxford — Brother of the Regent’s tutor, Dr. Jack- son, .... - 13,o20 Lincoln — Mr. Pitt’s Secretary, Dr. G. P. Tom- lines, - -■ - • - 22,200 Salisbury — Princess Charlotte’s tutor, Dr.Fisher, 26,640 Norwich — Dr. Bathurst, - - 17,760 Carlisle — Duke of Portland’s tutor, Dr. Goode - nough, .... - 15,540 S(, David's — Dr. Burgess, - - 22,200 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 287 Rochester — Duke of Portl.'ind’s Secretary, Dr. King, .... G,660 Exeter — Lord Chichester’s brother, Hon. G. Pel- ham, .... 13,320 Peterborough — Dr. J. Parson’s, - 4,440 Bristol — Mr. Percival’s tutor, Dr. W. L. Mansel, 4,440 Landaff — Mr. Marsh, late Dr Watson, 3,996 Gloucester — Hon. Dr. H. Ryder, - 6,328 Chester — Lord Ellenborough’s brother. Dr. H. Law, .... 4,440 The highest salary of any American Bishop is not prob- ably more than the lowest of the above list. PRESBYTERIANS. KIRK OF SCOTLAND EDINBURGH PRESBYTERY. 1 . Synod of Lothian and Tu'ceddale. Ministers. George H. Baird, D. D. William Ritchie, D. D. And. Brown, D. D. T. Macknight, D. D. Walter Tait, A. M. Henry Grey, A. M. Wm. Simpson, D. D. Alex. Brunton, D. D. ho. Davidson, D. D. John Campbell, D. D John Inglis, D. D. Rob. Anderson, D. D. Tho. Fleming, D. D, William Muir, D. D. David Ritchie, D. D. Andrew Grant, D. D. A. M. Thomson, D. D. Parishes High Old College New North Tron Tolboolh Old Gray Friars Lady Tester’s New Gray Friars St. Andrew’s rr ^ Jo St. George’s Bellevue Canomrate ^ John Lee, D. D. I W. Buchanan, D. D. 288 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. St. CuUibert’s South Leith North Leitii Ducldirigstone Libberton Cramond Currie Corstorphine Colinton Ratho Kirknewton I Sir Henry Moncreiff, D. D. I David Dickson, A. M. I Rob. Dickson, D. D. I Jas. Robertson, D. D. ( Dav. Johnston, D. D. i AV. F. Ireland, D. D. John Thomson. James Grant, A. i\I. Geo. Muirhead, D. D. John Somerville, A. M. David Scot, M. D. Lewis Balfour, And. Duncan, D. D. Alex. L. Simpson. Presbyteries of Lithingow, Biggar, Peebles, Dalkeith, Haddington, Dunbar. 2. Synod of Merse and Tiviotdale. Presbyteries of Dunse, Chirnside, Jedburgh, Selkirk, Kelso, Lauder. .3. Synod of Dumfries. — Presbyteries of Annan, Loch- maben, Langholm, Dumfries, Penpont. 4. Synod of Gallozray. — Presbyteries of VVigton, Stran- raer, Kirkcudbright. 6. Syiiod of Glasgow and Ayr. — Presbyteries of Hamil- ton, Irvine, Paisley, Ayr, Glasgow, Lanark, Dumbarton. 6. Synod of Argyll. — Presbyteries of Inverary, Dunoon, Kintyre, Lorn, Mull. 7. Synod of Perth and Stirling. — Presbyteries of Dun- kcld, Perth, Auchterarder, Stirling, Dunblane. 8. Synod of Fife. — Presbyteries of Kirkaldy, Dunferm- line, Cupar, St. Andrew’s. 9. Synod of Angus and Mearns. — Presbyteries of Forfar, Dundee, Brechin, Meigle, Aberbrothock, Fordoun. 10. Synod of Aberdeen.— Presbytenes of Kincardine, O’Neil, Aberdeen, Garioch, Alford, Ellon, Fordyce, Tur- reff. Deer. It. Synod of Aforay. — Presbyteries of Strathbogie, Aber- netby, Aberlour, Forres, Elgin, Inverness, Nairn, 12. Synod of Ross. — Presbyteries of Chanonry, Tain, Dingwall. HISTORY OF ALL RELI GIONS . 289 13. Synod of Sutherland and Caithness. Presbyteries o< Dornoch, Tongne, Caithness. rAi ^ T nrL 14. Synod of Glenelg.—T TeshyieviGs cf Abertarph, Loch carron, Sky, Uist, Lewis. .. , it 15. Synod of Orfcney.— Presbyteries of Kirkwall, Cairs- ton, North Isles, Zetland. ^ Presbyteries, - - * ' * ‘ Parishes, - - " Chapels of Ease, Churches in England in connexion Scotland, - ■ " Ditto in Ireland, Ditto abroad, (6) - 900 51 with the Kirk of 41 1 20 1013 Ministers at home and abroad officiating as pastors, professors and missionaries, - * - 1150 The salaries of the ministers in the Kirk vary from £60 to £300, or as some say £500 a year ; they average, it is thought, about £150 sterling, or $686. SECESSION CHURCH. United Associate Synod. Presbyteries, - - - “ Churches, . - - - Ministers, . . . - Associate Synod. Presbyteries, . . - - Churches, - Ministers, . - . - - Orizinal Burgher Associate Svnod. ^ O O w Presbyteries, . . . - Churches, .... Ministers, .... (6) Scotch Almanack for 1824. - 18 317 283 3 15 - 11 4 4G - 31 290 mSTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. Conslitutional Presbytery. Churches, - - - - - 15 Ministers, - - • - - - 10 Relief Synod. Pr?shyteries, - - - - - 7 Churches, - - - - - 81 Ministers. (7) - - - - 80 ■\Vhoie population in the Kirk, and Secession Church, exclusive, of the Reformed Presbyterians, 1,663.624 Presbyterians in Ireland, - - - 800,000 Ministers, computed at - - - - 239 ] can find no historical account of the Presbvterians, in Ireland, but the prebiunption is, that they are generally in fellowship with the Seceders in Scotland. English Presbyterians. Con^reciations. . - - - 270 Ministers, computed at - - * ■ ISO Total number, computed at - - 60,000 Freneh Protestants. Ministers, . - - - - 200 Churches, ----- 200 Total, (8) - - - - 1,000,000 Germany, Hungary, in other parts of Europe, incl Socinians of Transylvania, Places of worship, Ministers, Church of i Places of worship, Ministers, Total, 2,200,000 A 1,050,000 r 4,000,000 the i 750,000; - - 3,700 - 4,000 rland. - - 900 1,OOo l,146,00o {!) A number of the churches and ministers counted un- der this bead are in England. ^8) This makes the number of French Protestants larger than was sujiposed. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 29 i Church of Holland, including all the jYelher lands Places of worship, Ministers, . - - - Total, - - - - ■ JVclsh Calvinisiick Methodists. Places of worship, . . - Ministers, . . - • Members, . . - - Total, computed at - IValdenses of Piedmont. Places of worship, Ministers, - - Total, . - - - hi the Dutch settlements at the Cape of Good Hope, and in the East-Indies, and in all other Presbyterian colonies and settlements in the old xioorld. Places of worship, computed at • - 300 Ministers ditto, .... 300 Total ditto, ... - 672,476 1,840 2,200 500.000 300 200 30,000 150.000 40 - 40 18, COO General Assembly of the United States. Synods of Gencssee, Geneva, Albany, New-York, New- Jersey, Philadelphia, Pittsburgh, Virginia, Ohio, Ken- tucky, Tennessee, North-Carolino, South-Caroiina, and Georgia. Presbyteries of Niagara, Genessee, Piochester, Ontario, Geneva, Bath, Cayuga, Oneida, Onondaga, Otsego, St. Law' - rence,Ogdensburgh, Champlain, Londonderry, N.H. Albany, Troy, Columbia, North River, Hudson, Long-Tsland, New. York, New-York 2nd, Jersey, Newton, New-Brnnsw ick, Susquehannah, Philadelphia, Philadelphia 2nd, New-Cas- tle, Baltimore, Carlisle, Huntingdon, Northumberland, Red stone, Ohio, Washington, (Penn.) Steubenville, Erie, Al- leghany, Hartford, Grand River, Portage, Winchester, Lex- ington, Hanover, Abingdon. West Lexington, Ebenezer, 'ITansylvania, Muhlenburg, Louisville, Lancaster, Athens, Chilicothe, Columbus, Miami, Richland, Union, West Ten nessee, Shiloh, Mississippi, Missouri, Grange, Fayetteville, 292 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. Concord, AJabama, Harmony, Georgia, Soutli-Carolina, Hopewell, Cincinnati. Total of Presbyteries, - - - - 71 Congregations, - ... 1,420 Ministers .... 1,000 Communicants, .... 100,000 Dutch Reformed Church. A CENER.4L SYNOD. Two Particular Synods, and the folloYving Classes, viz. : New York, New Brunswick, Bergen, Paramus, Long-Is- land, Philadelphia, Albany, Washington, Rensselaer, Ulster, Poughkeepsie and Montgomery, - - 12 Churches, - - - , - 170 Ministers, ..... 104 Communicants returned in their Classical Reports, ^ in 1823, .... 8,466 \ 12,000 Bitto not returned, computed at - 3,634 ) German Reformed Church of the United States. A Synod, and the following classes, viz. ; Philadelphia, Northampton, Lebanon, Susquehannah, West Pennsylva- nia, Z\oxi, Ohio, and Maryland, - - - 8 Ministers, . - . - - 8 q Churches and Congregations, - - • 45 q Communicants, .... 30,00 q JlssQciate Reformed Synod. In 1 81G when this body was in its most flourishing condi- tion, it consisted of three Synods, seven Presbyteries, 108 churches, about 60 ministers, and about twelve or fourteen thousand communicants. A part of them have since united Yvith the General Assembly, but it is thought a majority of them have declined this nnmn. As I have been unable to obtain any official account re- specting them, I shall compute them as follows, viz, Churches, - - • . . 60 Ministers, - . - * „ CoRYnaunicants, r ^ - - 8,000 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS, 293 Associate Synod of J^orth- America. Presbyteries, - - ' " Ministers, - ' - * Congregations, - ' Communicnnts, . - . - 7 - . 41 61 3,400 Reformed Presbijterian Church in America In America, Presbyteries, Congregations, - - Ministers, . . - - Communicants, . - - - In Scotland. Presbyteries, - - - Ministers, . - - - Congregations, - - ■ In Ireland. and Europe. 5 48 - 28 - 6,000 3 17 Presbyteries, - - - - - 4 Ministers and Congregations, computed at each - 30 Cumberland Presbyterians. A Synod. Presbyteries, unknown. Congregations, - - - - - 60 Ministers computed at - - - - 60 Total of Presbyterians of all classes throughout the "world : Parishes, churches or congregations, - 1 1,541 Ministers, - ' - - - ll,3u2 Whole population, - - - 14,000,000 This falls one million short of the number at which they have been com- puted in this work. The author was not aware of the peculiar condition of Prussia when that computation was made. Historians generally inform us that the King of Prussia must be a Calvinist, from which we natu- rally infer that a considerable part of his subjects are of the same persua- sion, but the singularity of the fact is, “ that while of ten millions and a half of Prussians, there are six millions Lutherans, and four millions Cath- olicks, the King and the Royal Family should be Presbyterians, of whom there are only three hundred thousand. Many of the great noble fami- lies are also of the religion of the King.” 294 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. INDEPENDENTS. • In England and Wales. Churches, ..... l,024 Ministers, computed at - - - 960 Whitfieldite Methodists, Lady Huntingdon's Connexion, the Scotch and Irish Independents, the Bereans, the Sande- manians, and all other Independents in other countries. Churches, computed at - - - 300 Ministers, do. - - - - - 300 Total — Churches, ..... 1,324 Ministers, ..... 1,250 Whole population computed at - - 1,250,000 CONGREGATIONALISTS. - 392 146 - 160 163 206 - 13 - 200 1,280 Ministers, including the Presidents of Colleges, and Professors in Literary and Theological Institutions, and those who are unsettled, - - 1,280 Communicants in Connecticut, - 30,000 Ditto in N. Hampshire, as returned to 1 their General Association, from 81 J- 100,000 churches in 1822, - - 9,538 ) In the remaining churches, computed at 60,462 j Whole population computed at - - 1,250,00.0 Massachusetts — Churches, Maine, do. !New-Hampshire, do. Vermont, do. Connecticut, do. Rhode-Island, do. In other States, do. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 295 MORAVIANS, OR UNITED BRETHREN. Bishops in Europe and America, - - 15 Churches, computed at - - - - 200 Ministers do. .... - 250 Communicants do. .... 45,000 Whole population do. • - - 250,000 BAPTISTS. Particular Baptists in Europe and India. Churches, ..... 700 Ministers, computed at - - - 600 Communicants, do. 60,000 General Baptists. Churches, - , - - - - 100 Ministers, - - - - - 100 Communicants, .... 12,000 Baptists in Ireland and Scotland. Churches, computed at - - - 100 Ministers, do. .... 100 Communicants, do. .... 12,000 Mennonites of Holland and other parts of Europe. Churches, ..... 300 Ministers, computed at - - - 550 Communicants, do. - - - - 30,000 .Associated Calvinistick Baptists in America. ( 9) Associations, - - - - - 184 Churches, ..... 3600 Ministers, settled as pastors, ... 2324 (9) Had the limits of this work permitted, a complete list of all the Associations would have been printed. Such a list was furnished the author by Rev. Luther Rice, of 298 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. Ditto, unsettled, such as would be called local or su- pernumerary, among the Methodists, computed at ----- - 500 Communicants, - - - - 234,397 General Baptists of America fX") Two churches in Rhode-lsland, - - 375 Seventh Day Baptists. Churches, - - - - - 18 Ministers, - - - - - - 29 Communicants, - - . . 2,862 Six Principle Baptists. Churches, - - - - - 15 Ministers, - - - - - 20 Communicants, - - - - - 1,600 Mennonites of America. Churches, ..... 225 Ministers, ..... 200 Communicants, computed at - - - 20,000 Tunker Baptists. Churches, - - - - - 33 Ministers, ..... 30 Communicants, - - - - 3,000 Free Will Baptists. Churches, ..... 213 Ministers, - - - - - 159 Communicants, .... 10,000 Washington, (D C.); it will appear soon in the Lu- minary of that city, to which the reader is referred, for an extended view of this denomination. (1) It was not known that this people had assumed this name, in time to give their history. HISTORY OP ALL RELI6I0NS. 297 Churches, Ministers, Communicants, Christian Society. 230 200 20,000 Churches, Ministers, Communicants, Emancipators. 5 - 3 - 200 Churches, Ministers, Communicants, Free Communion Baptists. 32 23 1,284 Members, Rogerenes.\2) 66 Total — Churches, Ministers, Communicants, . - 5,594 4,842 407,684 There are besides many churches and ministers of the Baptist peisuasien, who are not connected with any of the parties above named. METHODISTS. Belonging to the English Conference. In England, .... 219,39s In Ireland, ..... 22,718 In Foreign stations, - - - 31,411 Regular preachers in Europe and Foreign stations, 1,000 liOcal do. in computed at - - 1,000 (2) Since the account of this people was printed, an anonymous letter has been received by the author, illus- trating their principles at some length under the name of fho Rogerene (^7iaker Church, 298 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. In America, Whites. Col. Total. Ohio Conference, 36193 179 36372 Kentucky do. 21228 • 2937 24165 Missouri do. 10458 294 10752 T ennessee do. 18665 2501 21166 Mississippi do. 6960 1364 8324 S. Carolina do. 23121 13895 37016 Virginia do. 19931 5962 25893 Baltimore do. 29321 9103 38424 Philadelphia do. 26648 7709 34.357 Nc'v-York do. 26946 511 27457 New-England do. 20699 227 21926 Genesee do. 27448 240 ,27688 Total, 267,618 44,922 312,540 Travelling preachers. - - 1,226 Local do. - - 3,000 Seceding Methodists who adopt the Wesleyan system oj The- ology. 1. New Connexion, England. Members, upwards of - - - 12,000 Preachers, , . . - - 400 Chapels, - - - - - - 150 2. Ranters, or Primitive Methodists, England. Members, about - • - - - 7,000 Preachers, computed at - - - - 40 This body admit females to be travelliiig preachers. — They are increasing fast. 3. Bishop Allen's Connexion in Philadelphia and vicinity ; a coloured man. Members, computed at - - - 5,500 Preachers, travelling and local, computed at - 130 It is said a Bishop of the Protestant Episcopal church assisted in the consecration of Bishop Allen. This body are African*. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 299 4. African Methodists of New-York. Members, ..... $00 Preachers, about - - - - - 30 This body has a handsome stone church in New-York. which cost 1 i ,000 dollars. They elect a superintendent every four years. I cannot learn that either of these bodies of coloured people have any great difficulty with the Methodist doctrine or discipline. Their being by themselves, seems to be merely a matter of expediency and convenience. 5. Reformed Methodists, Mew-England. Members, computed at - - - 3,000 Preachers, do. .... 60 6. Yearly Conference of the Methodist Society,, in the city of JYezv-York. Members, .... Preachers, about ... - 1714 - 30 7. Wesleyan Methodists, Ohio. Members, . . . . Preachers, computed at - - 200 - 5 Total of Methodists throughout the world. Ditto Preachers, ... Places of worship, computed at Bishops, including Bishop Allen, Whole population, - 616,281 6,921 2,000 G 3,500,000 QUAKERS OR FRIENDS. Yearly Meetings. Europe, - - - - ' ' ) America, viz. U. Island, N. York, Philadelphia, Balti- S 0 more, Virginia, N. Carolina, Ohio and Indiana, 8 j Quarterly Meetings. In Englr.nd, Ireland, &c. - - - 32 > In America, - - - - 55 ^ ' 300 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. Particular Meetings, answering to churches in other de- nominations. In England, &c. ... 428 } 1,112 In America, - - 684 ^ Preachers, computed at - - - 1,000 Whole population, do. ... 750,000 UNIVERSALISTS. Societies in America, - - - In other parts, computed at 260 1 20 ( 1 270 Ministers in America, - 140 , 1 160 In other parts, computed at • 20 1 Whole population, do. 600,000 SVVEDENBORGIANS OR NEW JERUSALEM CHURCH. (3) Societies in America, - - - - 12 Ditto in other parts, computed at - - 40 Ministers, do. - ... 50 Whole population, do. - - 100,000 MILLKNIAL CHURCH OR SHAKERS. Societic-. Preachers. JVumher. New-Lebanon, N._y. “ 550 Watervliet, N Y. “ 250 Hancock, Mass. “ 300 Tyringham, do. “ 100 Enfield, Con. “ 200 Harvard, Mass. “ 200 Shirley, do. 150 (3) Probably by far the greatest part of the receivers of the doctrines of the New Church, and the believers in Universal Salvation are not embodied under the above names, but are to be found in other denominations, and of course, are counted under other heads. HISTORY OF ALL RLLIGIOAS. • 301 Preachers. 'Canterbury, N. II. “ 200 Entiekl, do. “ 250 Alfred, Me. “ 200 New Glocester, do. “ 150 Union Village, near Lebanon, O. 600 Watervliet, do. “ 100 Pleasant Hill, Ky. “ ToO South Union, do. “ 300 West Union, la. “ 250 Those who are not gathered into their societies, com- puted at 250 Societies, 16. — Preachers, computed at 40. — Popula. 5000 Respect is had in this last computation to a part of the Uarmony Society. Recapitulation. Denominations. Clergymen Places of worship. Population. Church of Rome, 150,000 120,000 124,670,000 Greek Church, 100, OOo 50,000 46.000,000 Lutheran Church, 25,000 20,000 28,000,000 Church of England, 22,000 13,500 10,000,000 Presbyterians, 11,302 1 1,541 14,000,000 Independents, United Brethren, or Mo- 1,250 1,324 1,250,000 ravians, 250 200 250,000 Congregationalists, 1,280 1,280 1,250,000 Baptists, 4,842 5,594 3,250,000 Methodists, 6,921 2,000 3,500,000 Quakers or Friends, 1,000 1,112 750,000 Universalists, Swedenborgians or New- 160 270 500,000 Jerusalem Church, Millennial Church or Shak- 50 52 100,000 ers. 40 16 5,000 Total, 824,095 226,889 233,525,000 26 302 HtSTORY OP ALL KELTGIONS. This goes upon the supposition that each church or con- rf gregation has a place of worship ; it is ditficult to do other- ' wise, without dividing the table ; it may be too high on the wliole by 2,809, leaving the round number of 224,000. The number of Bishops throughout the world, is suppos- ed to be aboutlSOO. Recapitulation for the United States, estimating the present population at 1 0,000,000. Denominations. Ministers. Churches, or Societies. Population. Presbyterians, 1,380 2.468 2,000,000 Baptists, 2,963 4,379 2,000, OcO Methodists, 2.481 1,200 1,800,000 Congregationalists, 1,280 1,280 1,250,000 Episcopalians, 400 600 750,000 Lutherans, 100 000 700,000 Roman Catholicks, loo 90 600,000 Friends, 600 684 500,000 Universalists, 140 250 475,000 .Svvedenborgians, 20 12 9,000 Moravians, 40 30 6,000 Shakers, 40 16 5.000 .lews, computed at 40 30 5,000 9,684 11,939 10,000,060 This statement,as will be readily seen, goes upon the Eu- ropean plan, of supposing that every individual of the na- tion is attached to some religious party or other. The last returns to the General Assembly of Presbyteri- ans, have been received since the preceding statement was printed, and are now incorporated in this table. One thousand of the Methodist local preachers are counted in the above table. I’he licensed preachers and candidates for the ministry, of education, among all denominations, may amount to one thousand ; the supernumerary and unsettled preach- ers to 2500, making clergymen of all descriptions in the U. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS, 303 States about 13,000, of whom 3,500 at most are men of classical education. The number of Presbyterian communicants is 182,333 ; Baptist do. 292,184 ; the Methodist members are 323,754. The places of worship of all descriptions may amount to 10,000, of which 6,000 or 7,000 may be good commodious buildings. The number of Bishops in the United States is about 30. Expenditure on the Clergy of all the Ckristiun World, ex- cept the kingdom of Great-Britain and Ireland. France, United States, Spain, Portugal, . . . Hungary, Catholicks. Calvinists, Lutherans, Italy, Austria, Switzerland, Prussia, ... German Small States, Holland, ... Netherlands, Denmark, ... Sweden, . . . Russia, Greek Church, Catholicks and Lutherans, Christians in Turkey, South-Ameiica, Christians, dispersed elsewhere. 4 . £1,050,000 576.000 ], 100, 000 300.000 320.000 63.000 se’ooo 776.000 950.000 87.000 527.000 765.000 - 160,000 105.000 1 1 9.000 238.000 510.000 400.000 180.000 450,000 • 150,000 $39,302,880 or £8,852,000 Expenditure on the Clergy of the Established Church (f England and Ireland. England and Wales, - - - 7,596,000 Ireland, ... - . 1 , 300 , 000 $39,511,560 or £8,899,000 Total, $78,813,840 .Uf?, 751,000 304 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. I>y the foregoing table it appears that the Church of England, for six or “ rij'it millions of inhabitants, costs more tlian all the Christian world he- s.des. This table, together with mvich of the preceding information, re- ‘ spretmg the religious statisticks of Europe, has been selected from an anonymous work published in London, in 1822. * ii' GENERAL REMARKS. ■» 'ritis result has been gained by following respectable ami official data, and from computations which seem mode- rate and reasonable. * The population of the Roman Cath- clicks is higher than most writers assign them, or than the ' author himself had supposed; but still it seems difficult, i upon the European mode of reckoning denominations, to disprove it. This vast aggregate of Christians, which has respect to all who are neither Pagans, Mahometans, nor Jews, em- braces multitudes who are only so by name or nation. How many of them are Christians in reality, is known only to the Searcher of hearts, and will be disclosed at the great reckoning day. The Clergy generally of most of the Christian world, and especially of the national and established churches, if we except the Greek, are men of education, but still it is highly probable that those who set under the ministry of the illiterate preachers among the Methodists, Baptists and others, understand more of the gospel, and have as fair a prospect of heaven, as an equal number who are under iheir learned Cures. A few dignified ecclesiasticks in the great national churches live in princely style, and a considerable portion of the rectors and parish ministers have a comfortable sub- sistence ; but the great mass of (he priesthood of the Christian religion, and indeed of all religions, are miserar hly poor ; and the common clergy among the Greeks, in many cases, deal in hops and horses and engage in the low- est secular pursuits. And a similar statement might be made respecting the ministers of a number of the minor denominations, HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 305 A few of the Baptist ministers in America, in some of the principal cities, receive about fifteen hundred dollars a year, salary, and a few of them perhaps something more, but the greatest part of the ministers of this denomination have very scanty incomes from their flocks, and perhaps more than half of them obLain their subsistence by their own industry and contrivance; but in this wide and pro- ductive country, very few of them know any thing of that poverty, which is found in the lowest class of the Greek cler- gy. And what may seem singular, the ministers of the great- est property, and indeed most of those of any property, are found among that class who receive scarcely any tiling for their preaching. While some ministers are engaged in their studies and others in idleness and luxury, they are managing their worldly affairs. And whatever may be said against illiterate preachers, it is certain that the great in- crease of the Methodists and Baptists has been principallv by their instrumentality. The Methodists have scanty stipends, but still they have this advantage over the Baptists, they are always sure of something. The clergymen among the Episcopalians, Pres- byterians and Congregationalists, receive in the most fa- vourable situations, about 2500 dollars a year, and some few of them receive 3000 or more. But their salaries generally throughout the country, are by no means extravagant. Those of the Congregational ministers throughout Nevv-England do not average more than 400 or 500 dollars a year, and in the Presbyterian connection they will not probably average so high. COMPARATIVE TABLE. THE INTOLERANT NATIONS. Where men are excluded from all or part of the civil or mil- itary offices of the state^unless they he of a particular sect. SPAIN. — No man can fill any ofifice, ciWl or inilitaiy, unless he be a Roman Catholick. PORTUGAL. — The same. ITALY.— The same, (except in the Austrian part.) 26 * 306 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. DENMARK.— No man can fill an}' office, civil or military, unless he be a Jjut/ieran. SVVflDE.N anti NORWAY.— The same. It is to he lamented that such intolerant laws should exist ; but it must be observed that tlie intolerance of the above nations is not oppressive to tiny of their subjects; as in each nation the people are all to a man mem- bers of the established religion. E.N'GL.AM). — No man enjoys all the rights and privileges of a citizen ir» England, and IrelanO, unless he be of the Church of England. More than two-thirds of the people are suffering under this intolerance, being members of other sects The corporations, and the universities, are shut against them, and the publick offices of emolument nearly so. Besides these privations, in common with others, the hearers of the RomanCatho- lick cluirch, who are full one-fourth of the population, arc excluded both Houses of Parliament. This is effected by means of an anathema or oath of abuse and condemnation, which all the members take; by which they swear that those points of religion are heretical and damnable, which are professed and venei'ated as sacred by 5,800,000 of the subjects of Eng- land, and by 160 millions of her allies, including 2 emperors and 7 kings. Other intolerant nations are content with the candidate for office profess- ing himself of the established religion ; this gratuitous curse upon the re- ligion of others, is said to be without parallel. The intolerance of Eng- land is the greatest oppression now exhibited by Christianity. It oppresses two thirds of the whole population with considerable severity, in order to create a monopoly of riches and of learning for the other third ; and upon one-fourth of the population it exercises a double portion of oppression. The practical result of the latter, is the most abject helotism, attended with perpetual inst.vrection and expensive military establishments, and pregnant with future danger to the empire from the geographical position of the suffering parties. THE TOLERANT NATIONS. fr.'ure no man is excluded from civil or military employ- ments on account of his sect or religion. ■ .\TTED STATE'S. — All men of every sect are eligible to fill all em- pio', ments, civil or military. The same may be said of France, Russia, Austria, Prussia, Netherlands, Bavaria, Wurteraburg, Hanover and Saxony. (4; The folloveing statement will show the inequality of the in- comes of three Archbishops of three of the most important religious establishments in the world. Archbishop of Paris, Catholick, - - ^18,470 Ditto of Canterbury, English, - - 88,800 Ditto of Upsal, Lutheran, ... 1,776 (4) Remarks on the computation, v\ eaUb, &c. London, 1822. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS, 307 BENEVOLENT, THEOLOGICAL, AND LITERARY INSTITUTIONS. Annual Reports and Historical Sketches of almost all the Institutions of this kind in America, and of a number of those in Europe and the old world have been collected by the long continued applicatious of the author for helps of this sort, and by the kind attentions of his correspond- ents and friends, and preparations have been made for giv- ing extended and diffusive details of these Institutions ; but as the work has already exceeded the size proposed, I shall be able only to give a brief historical survey of w hat is now doing in the world for the promotion of Benevolent 'objects and literary pursuits, and conclude this department with a recapitulation of the most important Institutions of this kind. (5) He had in view the benefit of many of his own denomi- nation, who will probably form the most numerous class of his readers in his original plan. Many of them have but little information of the present benevolent exertions to ameliorate and evangelize a lost and ruined world, and he sincerely hopes to excite in them a more deep and livelv interest to enterprizes so merciful and kind. Those who read attentively the evangelical periodical publications of the present day, which are multiplying to an unusual ex- tent, will in some measure supercede the necessity of the details the author meant to give. BIBLE SOCIETIES. There Avas a time w’hen it would cost thirteen years of hard labour for a poor man to obtain a bible, so low was the price of labour, and so great was the expense of mak- ing a manuscript copy of the holy scriptures. How great is the change ! Now no person within the bounds of chris- (5) Should the author’s life be continued, and his he.dih become confirmed, it is probable h '! will m-ake some fur- ther publick use of the large supply of materials he has on hand relating to the above head. 308 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. tendom, who sincerely desii es a bible, need remain a day without this precious gift, this heavenly guide ; and the friends of the hible cause have resolved, that, with the blessing of heaven, they will not cease their exertions, nor relax their efforts, until it is translated into every language in the world, and presented to every individual of Adam’s ruined race ; this is (he gauge of their charity ; this is the ultimatum at which their benevolent ambition is Continual- ly aiming : and the following sketches will give the reader some view of the progress which they have made in the undertaking. For a long time many Christians became sensible of the great need of multiplying copies of the scriptures, but how to accomplish so desirable an object was a matter of the greatest doubt and difficulty. Many individuals had displayed a noble generosity in purchasing bibles for gra- tuitous distribution ; much had been done by the English Christian Knowledge Society, and by the Canstein Institu- tion at Halle, in Saxony, particularly by the latter, which has published two millions of bibles and one million of tes- taments, since its commencement in 1712. (6) Two small institutions, one in France and the other in England, by the name of Bible Societies, had been estab- lished previous to the year 1804, but the formation of the British and Foreign Bible Society in that year, is justly considered a new and important era in the bible cause. “ The primary occasion,” says Dr. Owen, “ of all those measures, out of which this society grew, was the scarcity of Welsh Bibles in the Principality, and the impracticability of obtaining adequate supplies, from the only source ex- isting at that period, whence copies of the authorized ver- •sionwere to be derived — The Society for the promotion of Christian Knowledge. The suggestion which led to the formation of this noble in- stitution, according to the same writer, “ proceeded from (6) Rev. Mr. Schaffer’s speech before the American Bible Society in 1822— Morse’s Gazetteer. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 309 Rev. Joseph Hughes, a Baptist minister, ”(7) whofromthe first has been one of the Society’s most active Secretaries. This society for many years made liberal donations to all new and promising Bible Institutions in all parts of the world, and among the rest, to many in this country. Up to the year 1823 it had issued Bibles and Testaments to the amount of 3,914,311 ; it had also expended in the same period £1,075,489 sterling, or upwards of |^4,775,000. The Russian Bible Society , was formed at St. Petersburg, in 1813, and now consists of one hundred and ninety-six auxiliaries and branches, in almost all parts of the Russian dominions. During the year 1823, the Russian committee were en- gaged in. printing editions of the Bible and Testament in various languages, to the number of .85,000. The total number issued by the society from its com- mencement, is about 400,000. The American Bible Society, was instituted at New- York, in 1816 ; it now consists of upwards of 400 auxil- iary societies; its receipts for the last year were upwards of 4l ,000 dollars ; it has issued since its commencement, in Bibles and Testaments, a little more than 300,000. The Paris Protestant Bible Society, xv<\i instituted in 18 18, and now consists of 1 14 auxiliaries, branches and associa- tions ; the income of the society for 1823, was but about 125,000 francs ; but it must be remembered that it la- bours under peculiar disadvantages. These four^ocieties, from their size and local situation, hold the foremost rank among Bible institutions. Bible Societies with auxiliaries and branches, have been ibrined in the following pl.aces, viz. Basle, 1804; Zurich, 1812; Wurtemburg, 1812,44 branches; Grand Duchy of Baden, 1820 ; Hesse-Darmstadt, 1817 ; Hanover, 1814, 23 auxiliaries ; Hamburgh, Altona, 1814 ; The Prussian Bible Society at Berlin, in 1805, 38 auxiliaries ; at Abo, in Finland, 1812 ; Dresden, 1814 ; The Swedish Bible So- ciety, 1809; The Danish do. 1814 ; The Sleswig-Hclstein, (7) Hist, of the liritish and Foreign Bible Society, p. 9 310 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS, do. 1815; The Netherlands, comprehending upwards of fifty Constituent Societies ; The Ionian do. 1819 ; The Calcutta do. 1811 ; The Bombay do. 1813 ; The Madras do. 1820; The Colombo do. 1812; The New South Wales do. 1817 ; The Nova-Scotia do. 1813. These capital institutions, together with upwards of fifty other Bible Societies in the four quarters of the world, ’ have been aided in their operations from the funds of the *. British and Foreign Bible Society. | The Philadelphia Bible Society was instituted in 1808, * and is the oldest establishment of the kind in this country. , It consists of a number of auxiliaries, among which is a Ladies’ Society in Philadelphia, of a very respectable ^ standing. The Philadelphia Society, since its fqrmation, ; has distributed more than 81,000 copies of the scriptures. There are a number of other societies in different parts of the United States, probably somewhere from fifty to a i hundred, which, for different reasons, have not become ’ auxiliary to the American Bible Society ; most of them however operate upon the same general principles, are on terms entirely friendly with the National Institution, and obtain their supplies from its depository ; which they can do by giving five per cent, more than is paid by auxiliary societies. The whole number of Bible Societies throughout the world is probably something more than two thousand. The British society has 838 auxiliaries and branches, and be- sides these there are connected with that gi^at institution, 2000 Bible Associations ; of which more than 600 are La- dies’ associations. A very considerable number of Ladies’ >' societies are also to be found among the auxiliaries of the American Bible Society. General Remarks . — All Bible Societies which circulate the Scriptures without note or comment, are from their nature unconfined to any sect or party of Christians ; all denominations, and persons of all creeds and opinions, are eligible to the highest honours and offices among them. But still there is in most societies a preponderating influence in favour of some one particular denomination. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 311 The President of the British and Foreign Bible Socie- ty, Lord Teignmouth, is a member of the ( hurch of Eng- land. Upwards of thirty of the Society’s Vice-Presidents, are British Prelates and Noblemen, who of course must be members of that church. One half of the society’s committee, consisting of thir- ty-six laymen, must be members of the established church; the other half may be selected without any restriction from other denominations. The Treasurer, John Thornton, Esq. it is believed, is an Independent. The Society’s most efficient Secretaries, who for many years performed [gratis) those ardent offices with great reputation, were the late Dr. Owen, of the English Church; Dr. Hughes, a Baptist ; and Dr. Steinkoff, a Lutheran. Tlie Russian Bible Society is managed mostly by persons belonging to the Greek Church, but it is due to the British Society to say, that its operations were set on foot, by agents whom they sent into Russia. The Paris Protestant Bible Society is managed mostly by the Presbyterians and Lutherans. M. le marquis de Jaucourt ; G. C. pair de France, &c. the President of the Society, is a Presbyterian. Among the Presbyterian Vice- Presidents are M. le Baron Cuvier, the famous naturalist ; Rev. M. Stapfer, &c. The Lutheran Vice-Presidents are Rev. M. Goepp, M. le compte Reinhard G. O. conseiller d’etat, &c. 140Jagatai, or Tttioo- inan RECAPITULiVTlON. Reprints, - - .40 Re-translations, - - -5 Languages and Dialects, in which the Scriptures have never been printed before the Institution of the Sociey, 55 New translations commenced or completed, - 40 Total, 140 316 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. MISSTOXS AND MISSIONARY SOCIETIES. But little can be said upon this subject with respect to * the Greek Church, for ages it has been in a state of apa- thy ^and supineness. But the Russian Church bids fair to arruse to some exertions of a missionary nature, and we may anticipate the period when ancient Greece, releas- I liorn her cruel bondage and oppression, and aroused I'. oin her long lethargick slumbers as to spiritual concerns, sh.dl engage in missionary enterprises among the half- heathcnised branches of her own communion, and among the surrounding '.lahcmetan nations. The Church of Home, claims the honour of having always been engaged in missionary operations, and an account of the spread of the gospel by their means, as related by their historians, may be f(mnd in p. 92, of this work. The Propaganda's their great Missionary Society ; the vast operations of this grand institution, are related to some extent in Moshiem’s Ecclesiastical History ; and although their former splendour is somewhat diminished, yet it con- tinues to be a very powerful engine of the Catholick Church. A gentleman who had been at Rome, informed the author, if he is not mistaken, that there were then about 70 youth (who would be called beneficiaries in this country) from many remote and barbarous regions, there receiving an education to be sent back as missionaries to their own nations. It has lately been announced that 24,000 dollars annual- ly, has been granted by the Pope from the Propaganda for the purpose of promoting the Catholick religion in the United States. “ The Lutheran Church has always been engaged in propagating the gospel among the heathens. Soon after the reformation the attempt was made, but little could be done, because the protestants generally were persecuted, and had enough to do among themselves. About the year 1600, however, we find that missionaries were sent into Lapland, and, after many difficulties, the scriptures were ti'Snslated into the natiye language. In 1640 they had es- HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 317 tablished thirteen Christian congregations, among the liea- thens of that country. Missionaries were also sent to Greenland to christianize the benighted inhabitants. Hans £gede was the first, who undertook the arduous task, and was shortly after assisted by Messrs. Toppy, Lange, Mil- zoug, Paul Egede, Ohnsorg, Bing, &c. Many heathens were converted to Christianity, congregations formed and several colonies established. ^Bul their greatest mission was that to India, established by the Royal College of Co- penhagen, and the Orphan’s house of Halle. Ziegenbalk and Pluetshau, who had studied at Halle, were the first, who offered themselves for this laudable work, and arrived at Tranquebar in the year 1706. A few years after, Gru- endler, Boring and Jordan were sent to assist them. The Bible was translated into several native languages, and many Christian congregations were established by their ex- ertions. So great was the success of these missionaries, that the English society for promoting Christian knowl- edge was induced to offer their assistance and support. — Upwards of fifty learned and zealous men, chiefly from the university of Halle, have been labouring among the Hindoo nations, during the last centuiy, among whom Joenike, Shulze, Gericke, Swartz, Kohlhofl’ and Pohle are particu- laily to be noticed ; and hundreds of thousands of hea- thens have been brought, by their labours, to the knowledge of the truth, as it is in Jesus. The Rev. Dr. Buchanan, who visited some of these congregations, in the beginning of this century, has given us a very pleasing account of the present state and progress of Christianity in the different provinces of India. ”(1) And the Royal Mission College of Denmark, \s .«till on the list of the efficient Missionary Societies of the present dav. In the Church of England, the Society for Proj'agatiiig the gospel, founded in 1647, continues to be a very impor- tant institution, and has much revived within a few years past. Its income last year was over 86, OGO dollars. (1) Lochman’s History, p. 68. 27 * 3J8 HISTORY OF ALL RELfGfONg. But The Church Missionary Society formed in '800, is the t most efficient missionary institution in the English church; I its missionaries of different kinds in Christian and heathen 1 lamia, amount to about 200 ; its income last year vvas over i 146,000 dollars. The much to be lamented, and ever to l be remembered Martyn, was undjr the patronage of this i society. Missionary societies have been established in most of the h diocesses of the American Episcopal church, a full list of 1 which, as of all the bishops and clergy, of the Religious, i Scientitick, Literary and Benevolent Institutions, connect- j ed with the American Episcopalians, may be found in 4 Sword’s Pocket Almanack, and Ecclesiastical Register, 1 published at 99, Pearl-street, New-York. i The Edinburgh Missionary Societyhdn done much towards T introducing the gospel among the Mahometans, and some I very promising first fruits of their labours have been reap- * ed among the disciples of the false prophet. l The United Foreign Missionary Society is the most im- | port-mt establishment of the kind among the American I Presbyterians ; they have a number of promising stations f among the American Indians. The same people have a Domestick Missionary Society, of a very promising character. The centre of both is in the ! city of New-York. The London Missionary Society, is now supported mostly I by the different classes of English Independents. But it I finds generous patrons among the English Episcopalians and I other denominations. Great things have been done by this f society at Otaheite and other South Sea Islands. * The Church of the United Brethren, is of itself in some } respects a Missionary Society, and the history of their | missionary operations occupies about 350 pages in Brown’s i History of Missions. According to their Missionary Intel- | Itgencer, for 1823, the United Brethren had the following | Foreign Missions, and number of missionaries, viz. : In i Greenland, 18 ; Labrador, 25 ; United States and Canada, 7 ; Danish West-Indies, 36 ; Jamaica, 8 ; Antigua, 18; St. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 319 Kitts, 7 ; Barbadoes, 2 ; South-America, 1 1 ; Africa, 36 , Russia (Calmucks) 3 ; total, 171. The American Board for Foreign Miisions, established ' in 1810, and supported mostly by the Congregationalists of New-England, is by far the largest missionary establishment in the United States. This society has missionaries sta- tioned at Bombay and Ceylon in India, in Palestine, and at the Sandwich Islands ; they have also a number of very important stations among the American Indians. The For- eign Mission School at Cornwall, Con is under their patron- age. Their annual income and expenditures, amount to about 60,000 dollars. The Connecticut Missionary Society, was instituted in 1799; it has been liberally supported by the Congregationalists of that State, and has been a very efficient instrument in pro- moting Domestick Missions, especially in the States of N. York and Ohio ; for a number of years past, the}' have an- nually expended about 6,000 dollars. The Baptist Missionary Society of England, formed in 1792, and the Baptist Board for Foreign Missions, insti- tuted at Philadelphia in 1814, are two of the most impor- tant Missionary establishments in this denomin.ation. The lirst of these, under the direction of Pierce, Fuller and others, laid the foundation for the great and interesting es- tablishment which the . Baptists' now have in India. The other supports a number of missionaries in Burmah, and a number of important missionary stations among the Ameri- can Indians. The interesting establishment for promoting schools and evangelical instruction in Ireland, is supported mostly by the English Baptists. The American Baptists have a flourishing Domestick Missionary Society at Boston, and a number of similar institutions in different parts of the United States. The Wesleyan Missionary Society, in England, established in 1786, is a very important establishment among the Eng- lish Methodists ; their annual income is about 120,000 dol- lars, and including several native assistants they have about 150 missionaries in their employ. The Methodist Episco- pal church in the United States, established a Missionary 320 HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. Society in 1819, intended to amalgamate the missionary ef- forts of all the American Methodists. They have establish- i ed a few missionary stations among the American Indians, i the most important of which is among the Wyandott tribe. I The Quakers in 1795, in a Yearly Meeting in Philadel- I phia, appointed a committee, For promoting the Improve- » merit and gradual Civilization of the Indian natives, A > similar committee was appointed afterwards at Baltimore. From 6 to 10,000 pounds have been contributed by the Eng- ; lish Quakers towards this missionary enterprise, and suc- cessful efforts have been made among a number of the tribes i of our western forests. (2) . , This is a brief enumeration of some of the primary Missionary Institutions among the different denominations i of Christians : all of them are supported by numerous aux- iliary societies amounting in the aggregate to many hundreds, if not to thousands, who are continually pouring their (ribu- • tary streams into those rivers of charity, which are fertil- izing our barren world, and making glad the nations of the | earth. 3 TRACT SOCIETIES- Tracts, it is said, were resorted to by Christians, to coun- teract their influence among deists .and the opposers of Christianity, by whom they were first employed as vehicles j of instruction. And so efectual and useful have they been I found in .all parts of the world, among all classes of man- kind, and for all the purposes of religious instruction, that many millions of these little cheap, silent and salutary mon- itors, have been distributed within the last twenty years. The London Religious Tract Society, is the most flour- ishing institution of the kind in the world ; it was formed in 1799, and has issued in all more than fifty-one millions of tracts and has aided in printing tracts in thirty-six languages. The American Tract Society, whose centre of operation is in Boston, holds the second rank among Tract institu- (2) Religious World Displayed, vol. iii. HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 321 tions ; the whole number of tracts printed by this Society, since its formation, is 4,217,500. Tiie Christian Almanack is one of these tracts, of which they print annually 50,000 copies, and certainly never was a happier device for the dissemination of religious information. The Swedish, the Church of England, the Liverpool, the Kew-York, the Bal- timore, the Baptist Evangelical, of Boston, and Baptist General Tract Society, of Washington City, are all primary institutions of the kind, and all of them are surrounded with auxiliary societies, of which the London Society has about 200 . How important is the consideration, that nearly every tract, however small, exhibits more knowledge of the true God, of the nature of the soul, and of a future world, than is found in all the philosophical lore, and learned lumber of the heathen nations, where the light of Revelation has never shed any of its enlightening beams. SABBATH SCHOOL SOCIETIES. The honour of having instituted the first Sabbath School is justly given to Robert Raikes, Esq. of Gloucester, Eng- land, who, by this one act of heaven-born benevolence, has not only immortalized his name, and laid the foundation for the mental improvement of thousands and tens of thou- sands of the young, but been the instrument of the salva- tion of a multitude of souls. This was in 1782, and in 1785, a Society was formed in London for the support and encouragement of Sunday Schools in the different counties of England, under the pa- tronage of a number of the dignitaries of the Established Church. And although Mr. Raikes’ plan was exposed to many cavils and much contempt, yet he had the happiness to learn, that before his death in 1811, the Sunday Schools in various parts of Britain^ comprehended three hundred thousand children. The promoters of (his new system of charity and use- fulness, have in many cases, thought it best to combine 322 HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. their efforts under name of the Sunday School Unions^ some of the principal of which, are those of England, Wales, Scot- land, and Ireland, Philadelphia, New-York, male and fe- male, Pittsburg, &c &c. in all ot wliich are embraced nearly a million of children. And besides these, there are hundreds if not thousands of schools, of the same descrip- tion, which are not included under the head of any union. And the period is probably not far distant, when the census of Sunday Schools will not be attempted, but when they shall become co-extensive with the congregations of Christ- ians. BETHEL FLAGS, AND BETHEL UNIONS. Under these heads, on board of ships, and at the board- ing houses of seamen, by the exertions of evangelical cler- gymen and laymen, aided by the efforts of pious sea cap- tains and sailors, many attempts have been made within a few years past, for the spiritual benefit of that numerous and important class of the human family, who have hith- erto been sunk in the most deplorable depravity and wretchedness ; and the success with which these benevo- lent enterprises have been attended, have encouraged their promoters to proceed with redoubled ardour and zeal. Attempts to reclaim abandoned females from the retreats of infamy and crime, and restore them to the paths of*vir- tue, and lead them to the knowledge of salvation, ought not to be entirely overlooked, although they are yet in an incipient state, and but little can be said of their success. What new channels of mercy will yet be opened to the world, what new enterprises of charity and benevolence, the friends of Missions, and the reformers of our world will engage in, remains yet to be disclosed. But we fond- ly anticipate the perif’d, when every individual of Adam’s ruined posterity shall be reclaimed from vice, idolatry and sin, and be brought to love and worship the God who made them ; when the knowledge of the glory of God shall cover the earth as the waters do the sea ; when every heathen temple and Mahometan mosque, shall either be de- HISTORY OP ALL RELIGIONS. .323 stroyed, or else converted into the temples of the living God; “when the banner of the cross shall wave on the spire of St. Sophia, and the temple of Juggernaut,” and ev- ery nation of Mahometans and Pagans shall enlist under the banners of the Prince of Peace. “ Our object” says Wayland, “ will not have been ac- complished till the tomahawk shall be buried for ever, and the tree of peace spread its broad branches from the Atlan- tick to the Pacifick ; until a thousand smiling villages shall be reflected from the waves of the Missouri, and the distant valleys of the West echo with the song of the reaper ; till the wilderness and the solitary place shall have been glad for us, and the desert has rejoiced and blossomed as the rose. “ Our labours are not to cease, until the last slave-ship shall have visited the coast of Africa, and, the nations ofEu- rope and America having long since redressed her aggrava- ted wrongs, Ethiopia, from the Mediterranean to the Cape, shall have stretched forth her hand unto God. “ In a word, point us to the loveliest village that smiles upon a Scottish or New-England landscape, and compare it with the filthiness and brutality’of a Cafifarian kraal, and we tell you that our object is to render that Catfrarian kraal as happy and as gladsome as that Scottish or New-England village. Point us to the spot on the face of the earth, where liberty is best understood and most perfectly enjoy- ed, where intellect shoots forth in its richest luxuriance, and where all the kindlier feelings of the heart are con- stantly seen in their most graceful exercise ; point us to the loveliest and happiest neighbourhood in the world on which we dwell ; an.i we tell you that our object is to render this whole earth, with all its nations and kindreds and longues and people, as happy, nay, happier than that neighbour- hood. “ Our design will not be completed until “ One son» employs all nations, and all cry Worthy the Lamb, for he was slain for us ; The (Uveilers in the vales and on the rocks Shout to each other, and the mountain tops 324 HISTORY OF all RELIGIONS. From distant mountains catch the flying joy ; Till, nation after nation taught tlie strain. Earth rolls the lapturous hosanna round.’* Cowpcr. “ The object of the missionary enterprise embraces eve- ry child of Aduin. It is vast as the race to whom its opera- tions are of necessity limited. It would confer upon every individual on earth, all tht t intellectual or moral cultiva- tion can bestow. It would rescue a world from the indig- nation and wrath, tribulation and anguish reserved for eve- ry son of man that doeth evil, and give it a title to glory, honour, and immortality. You see, then, that our object is, not only to affect every individual of the species, hut to .iffpct him in the momentous extremes of infinite happiness and infinite wo. And now we ask. What object ever un- dertaken by man can compare with this same design of evangelizing the world ? Patriotism itself fades away before jt, and acknowledges the supremacy of an enterprise, which seizes, with so strong a grasp, upon both the temporal and eternal destinies of the whole family of man.” (3) EDUCATION SOCIETIES. It is said of Martin Luther, while at the university of Magdeburg, \.ha.i medicalovivere pane, he lived by begging his hread.(4) And multitudes after him have obtained their education for the gospel ministry in the midst of penury and want, surrounded with mortification and distress, dependent on their own exeitions, and on the charity of benevolent in- dividuals. But now almost every denomination, especially in this country, has formed Education Societies for the express purpose of aiding those pious but indigent students, who are preparing to labour in the vineyard of the Lord. — ■ Tne American Education Society, is the largest institution of this kind in the world ; next to it, is probably, the Presby- terian Education Society of JVevt)-York. (3) Sermon on the moral dignity of Missions. (4) Melchior Adams, as quoted by Lochman. nisroKv OF ,'s.L]- run.ic.iO.NS. :v2r, Formerly theological students, cspeciall}' in this coun- try, and tor the most part among tiie Dissenters in Europe, ])ursued their studies under the care of distinguished cler- gymen, but of late years so fully is this class of men em- ployed in the management of benevolent institutions and other concerns, that they could have but little time to de- vote to this pursuit ; and again it is found that stmlents make much better progress by being associated together, unfler the care of Professors rvholly devoted to their in- struction ; and accordingly Theological Institutions have been formed, among the Congregafionalists at Andover and Cambridge, Mass, at Bangor, Me and at New-!Iaven, Con. Among the Presbyterians at Princeton and Brunswick, N. J. at Auburn, N. Y. at Hampden, Sydney, Va. and in Tennessee. Among the Episcopalians in the city of N. York. Among the Baptists at Waterville, Me. at Hamilton, .N'. Y. and at Washington, D.C. and a number of .smaller institutions exist in different parts. A number of Theological Semina- ries are to be found in Europe, and one at Cotyra, in India, among the Syriaii Christians. MISSIONARY SEMINARIES, Have also been formed at Cornwall, Con. at Gosport and iPickney, England, at Basle ; Barkel, Berlin, 4’C. &c. UNIVERSITIES AND COLLEGES. These institutions ns they now exist, were not known among the ancient Greeks and Romans, nor is there scarce- iy any thing of the kind among the most learned and relined u.alions of Pagans or M ihoinetaria of the present day. The Hindoos have between one and two hundred sciinols, which they call colleges, containing fro.m ten to lifty students each, taughl for the most part by single person*. But these col- leges liardly rise to the level of academies in other coun- tries ; many of them are merelv mud hotiscs, frequently erecte.-l at the expense of the teach. w who not o’fv solicits ■aims to raise the buiJdiriy. but :>lso t) feed lii* >>u''ds 23 KISTGI'.Y OK ALL RELIGIONS. 326 Tliese Colleges, sleeping rooms and College halls, | says Mr. Vv'’ard, ivonld greatly surprise an English Acade- mician. Their libraries in some cases amount to ten, and ; others to 40 or 50 volumes, on different subjects ; they are ■ placed generally on a bamboo shelf slung from the roof. (5) Miii'tyn informs us of an old college at Shiraz in Persia, the seat of Mahometan literature for that empire, which was i once in a flourishing condition, hutis now almost in ruins. (6) ^ The Chinese must doubtless have somethinglike colleges i among them, but I have not been able to learn any facts l respecting them. ^ Within the bounds of Christendom, the number of Uni- i versities and Colleges probably amount to something more i lhan two hundred. About tifty of them are in America, : « North(7) and South ; five orsisarein Asia, and the remain- ' der are in Europe. Preparations were made for giving some account of all i the principal Institutions of this kind — of the number of the colleges attached to the Universities — the number of ; i Professors in each — their salaries — the extent of their li- I bp-ij-jes — and the denominations to which they belong — but for reasons already assigned, all must be deferred to a future edition. (^5) View of India, voL i. ((!) Memoir, page 263. fl) The Friends’ Yearly Meeting Boarding School, com- 4 monly called The Ojiaker College, of Providence, R. 1. ou<^ht not to be entirely omitted, as it is the most impor- y taut institution to be found among this people. It is a neat, « commodious brick building, 62 feet by 54, three stories high., j with wings on the east and west sides, 42 by 44, two stories I high. It is situated on a tract of 43 acres of land, the gift j1 of"^ Moses Brown, Esq. and contains about 100 students; its i funds amount to about 60,000 dollars ; .'50,000 of whicli 'j was bequeathed to it by the late Obadiah Brown, Esq. son i of the above named gentleman ; and .50,000 more fro.mthe | same liberal donor, are bequcatlmd to it or. the demise | his widow. rnSTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS. 327 It \vas proposed to give a list of Alissionary Stations, but as the autlior ascertained sometime since, tliat a woik ex- jiressly for this purj>ose, under the title of the Alissionari/ Gazetteer, by Uev. Mr. Chapin, of Woo.'istock, t t. is soon to be published, lie would cheei fiilly recommend it to the ]>atronage of his readers, and excuse himsell from a labo- rious task, the necessity of which will be superceded by this work. The number of ordained missionaries now among the heathen, is said to be about 400 ; there may bo double that number of missionaries of all descriptions ; and in many cases school-masters and catechists, are among the most useful instructors ; since preaching regular sermons to reg- ular assemblies among the heathen is out of the question — and good native preachers are generally found more effi- cient and useful than either ; this consideration led to the formalion'of the Baptist College at Ser.\mpore,(C) the Epis- copal College at Malacca in China, and will superinduce the erection of similar institutions as fast as possible on hea- then ground, and also lead on to the encouragement of na- tive preachers to a greater extent than has ever yet been thought of. They in the end will hear the burden and heat of the day, and become the heralds of salvation to their benighted countrymen. fb) See Ward’s Letters. SUBSCRIBERS* NAMES. In this iisi. the States are arranged GEOGRAPniCALLV ; 3V(C names of to-asns and of Individuals, alphabetically. MAINE. iVatcrville. .1. ChHplin, D. D. 5'r('.ii(.'eiit of Water- ville Co'Dpjjc. Elijah Eoster Calvipi Holton Henry Paine Timothy Ropes N'EW HAMPSniriE. Cla remnnt. Pruclentia Doilge Cornish. Samuel Cumings Tonalhan Mussey ■lohn Wild Concord. Rev. Wm. Taylor Grantham. •I’ohn Thrasher llopkinton. Rcv.M.Caritoii, 9. .Mason. lia.'.’. '.VRn. Elliot Acay Boston, lohn Rennet .Yevvport. i. Farnesvvoi'lh David Fletcher Np.than Gould Simeon Haven Solomon Howe Asa Hurd Moses Hutchinson Ruel Keith Joseph Neltleton Samuel Noyes S. Partridge AVm. Stannerd John T cask Clark Wakefield James D. Walcott Daniel Wilmarth Portsmouth. Rev. F. Clark, 16 Sharon. O. Morehouse. Swanzerj. Tristam Aldrich Wm. Balch Nathan Cross Reuben Hills Abigail Holbrook Peter Holbi-'ook Padclick Lawrence Silas Parsons Stephen Potter Rufus Read Joseph Slate Levi Willard. Walpole. Isaac Redington Winchester. Jacob Wire. VERMONT. Brattleborovgh . L. M. Amsden John N. Blake Samuel Elliot Rev. J. M’Gee W. Goodhue Holbrook & Fes- senden, 9. Alex. C. Putnam Uriel SikJs David Wood Dummerston. Lewis Allyn Frederick Clark Samuel Dutton Guildford. Jonathan Allen Peter Briggs Amherst Lund Hon. D. Bullock Isaac Day Rev. T. H. Wood Huhbar dstovni. Delphos Gates Rockingham. William Hall, Jr. Benj. Smith. Jr. A. Tourtellot Rutland. Josiah Chickering Iiuther Wheeler subscribers’ names. 329 Wallingford. George Shermae Windsor. C. P. Crosb}' W m. Pond Edward Richards Hannah Rider Joel H. Slack Rev. Romeo Elton Daniel B. Smith Eleazer Wallis Rev. N. P. Williams Mark Woodbury boston. Israel Algier, J r. Gen. Abner Forbes Simmons Thrasher Thomas Bald- win, D. D. Henry Baldwin Rev. Hosea Ballou Harvey Bates Jason D. Battles Horatio Beede Jonathan D Boston Charles Forbes William Thurber John Leverett Zylpha Thrasher MASSACHUSETTS. Bomstable. .Amherst. Joseph Jenkins Rev. Z. S. Moore, Jonathan Kelly p. D. President of Am- George Lovell James Marchant herst Institution. Andover T/ieoIogt- _ cal Seminary ^ David F. Bradlee Rev. J. Murdock, p ® ^D. D. ' Belchertown, Marshall Bellingham. E. Porter, D. D. L. Woods, D D. Ashjield. Rev. A. Sanderson Thomas Shepard Attleborough. Isaac Algier W. Blackington Lyman Brown Dorothy S. Clark Joseph Cleaveland J. O. Foster SamuelCushman Samuel Foster John C. Dodge Thomas Eddy Geo. W. Freeman Ezra French Jesse Coombs Rev. A Fisher, Jr. Pelatiah Smith Samuel Thayer Elias Thayer Beverly. John Bailey Charles Dennis Jacob D. Edwards Wm. Gallup John Groves Philip Hammond Amos Leefavour Rev.John Ferguson Samuel Lovett Deborah Ham Joseph Hamer, Rev. Silas Hall James Lord Samuel Morse Rev. D. Oliphant John H. Parker Benjamin Peirce Richard Pickett N. Salford Tilley Brigham Hiram B. Clark Rev. Wm. Collier Joseph Converse John Elliot Daniel Filmore Wilbur Fiske D. Harrington Rev. E. Heading Jacob Hill Benj. Holt Geo. Homer, Esq. H. L. Ingraham Ward Jackson, 2 John B. Jones Benjamin Kimball Lincoln & Edmands, 6 copies Ensign Lincoln Heman Lincoln Stillman Lothrop Edward Lothrop I. Mar omber John Mead 330 SUBSCRIBERS NAMES. E. Parsons Jason Keith A. Pa^ ne Charles Keith A. P. Penniman Marston Lazell Kev. 'i'homas Paul Al[>heus Leach Peter Ripicj John F. Low il. J. Ripley John Pulmore Renj. Rowse Job M. Washburn Rev. J. Sabine Kev. Daniel Sharp A. Shurlliff M. D. B. Shurtliff. M. D. Janies Smith Wm. W. Stedman N. H. Stevenson Amos Sumner, B. S vveeten Rev. Wm. Taylor, Rector of the Roman Catholick Church. Moses Thompson Rev.F.Wayland,Jr Ralph Webster Asa Wheaton 'i'. J. Whitcomb J. Wl.itcomh Piev. E. Wiley F.. Wood ■Joseph Woodcock Bridgewater. Mathaniel Alger Willis Alger Nathan Alger Franklin Ames Amasa Field and ? J. Garnett Jun. ^ Abiezei T. Harvey Betsey Henry Lloyd Howard At be Howard Brimjield. Darius Nichols Nehemiah Parker Rev. J. Vaill Brookfield. Rev. John Bisbe, Jr John Chase Brookline. Wm. Leverett Rev. Bela Jacobs Carnbridge. A. Holmes, D. D. Cambridge-Port. Levi Farewell Charlestown. Wm. Arnold Rev. W. Balfour Rev. J. Crosby Kev. Warren Fay Rev. H. Jackson Rev. J. B. Othman J. Fosdick David Fosdick Gideon Foster David Goodwin Oliver Holden Benj. Hoynes Joseph Hurd Samuel Kidder Betsey Pratt Danvers. Martin Bates James Brown Rev. A. Drinkwater Daniel Hardy Charles Mill H H. Joslin Benjamin Kent George Osgood John Peabody Seth Richardson Eben Shillaber Dedham. Rev. E. Burgess R. Darius Geo. Dixon ^ Samuel Fales T. Gay, Jr. Miranda Guild Moses Hey Jason Messenger T. A. Taft, 9 Elijah Trescott Dr. Jesse Wheaton Edward Whitney Henry Winchester Deerfeld. Benjamin Rice. Dorchester. Rev. John Codman, D. D. Douglas. Ural Cummings Oliver Hunt Nathan Stearns Welcome Whipple Dudley. Preserved Alger SUBSCRIBEKS NAMES Stephen Beacket Stephen Bartlett Thomas Brown Nathan Cody Walton Felch Az.iel E. Fitts Edward Howard, 9 Joel Jones Peter Joyce George Munyan Elijah Pratt, Jr. Alvin Pennook Jesse Robinson Willis W ood Thomas N. Tillimy John Whipple Alvin Wood. Eauton. Israel Alger Fairhaven. Timothy B. Deane Foxborovgh. Rev. Warren Bird AVillard Comey Gardner M. Peck Grafton. Henry W. Avery Perley Goddard Royal Leland Abel Main, Jr. Robert Prentice Moses Roberts John G. VVhitman Seth Williams E. M. Williams Greenfield. Rev. C. Jenkins Hadley. Calvin Lamson 331 Calvin Marsle Mansfield. Samuel .Montague Elihu Smith John Smith 2d Harvard. Rev. A. Sampson Holland T 1 ra , . Rev. John M. Hunt Israel Perrin Loring Webb Leverett. Rev. E. Montague Lynn. Dea. Bacheler Thomas Bowler, Jr Samuel Simond Christopher Bubir jiaac Storv Frederick Breed Daniel Weed Franklin W. Bruce j. 5 ^ j. Wilson William Cha.se Marshfield. Elijah Downing John Allen Edward Emerson Rev. F. Conan: Rev. R. Briggs Charles Day Marblehead. Francis Blackler James Chapman Samuel Dana Peter O. Green Jacob Hooper Nathaniel Hooper Robert Hooper Ebenezer Iresou Lot Jones Ebenezer Rand Aledzeay. James Fisher Mendop. Benj. Allen, J James Hudson George Martin Daniel L. Mudge John Mudge _ Rev. E. Nelson, Jr. ' Bites’ Rufus Newhall Peleg Boss Edmund Nourse Richard Bowers Phinehas Peck Bartlett Dunham Christ. Robinson John A. Harris S?'/ ?: "^ 00 ^ Duty Salisbury Abner Sibiy Richard Tufl'ts Win. Webster John White Caleb Wiley Long-Meadoot). Rev. G. B. Atwell Robert M’ln osh Stephen Tripp James S. Warner Bennett Wheeler Morris Baker. Middlcborough. John Benson 332 subscribers’ names. Caleb Benson Philip Colby Branch Harlow Samuel Harlow Charles Hooper 3Iartin Keith, Jr. Rev. Isaac Kimball Seth Miller, Jun. William Nelson Levi Peirce, Esq. P. H. Peirce Zech. W. Rider Edward Sparrow Isaac Stevens Daniel Thomas Arad Thompson M illbury Abijah L. Burnap Daniel D. Fuller Austin F. Fuller Polly Fuller Nancy Rice Asa Waters, Jun. Monson. John S. Chandler Montgomery, Oren Parks James Wheeler JVew- Bedford. Rev. J. Barnaby Thomas Barstow Benedict Brown John Coggeshall, Jr John Cornell John G. Easton Walter G. Perry Edwin Sanford Joseph Bourn Peleg Butts Haydon Coggeshall Betsey Hathaway Benj. Coombs Sarah Mewett Timothy I. Dyer Rev. O. Dewey Benj. Drew Thomas Ellis Philip Gray Wm. Grinnell Charles Grinnell Rev. S. Holmes Eleazer Haskell Alvin Makepeace Lemuel Perry Levarna Packard Abigail Williams Oxford, Peter Mayo, Jun. Paxton. Betsey Boys Pittsfield. Nehemiah Leonard Rev. A. Beach, 100 — Macomber N. Nelson Jacob Parker John Perkins Maltiah Perry John Reiggles Oliver Swain Samuel Stall James Tripp Obid Wood Randolph. Benj. Manning Jr. E. Packard Zeba Spear Shadrach Thayer Jonathan Wales Jr. Micah White Raynharn. Sally S. AlJen Philander Fecto John Wrightington Othnial Gilmore J^ewburyporl. Rev. E. Sandford Henry Starwood Asaph Tracy JVorthbridge. Rehoboth. Rev. Job B. Boomer G. W. P. C. Allyn Samuel C. Prentice Abbey J. Bullock James Taylor Paul Whiting jS'otlingharn, West Joseph Davis, 1 1 Norton. John Bates Jun. Almira Crosby Eliza C. Derry Sally Derry Thos. Fullerton E'l’vin K. Godfrey James Daggett Childs Luther Daniel Burt Edward Mason Gideon Peck Richmond. Jonathan Cass Nicholas Cooke Plymouth. Rev. B. C. Grafton Rev. A. Judson SUBSCRIBERS NAMES. .33.3 Rochester. Oliver Coble Lot Thatcher, iiotc.7 ei/. Blichael Difford Roxbvrij. Nathaniel Adams Kendall Brooks David Coolidge Timothy Corey Kev. Joseph Elliott Thomas Griggs Samuel Langley Arnos Morse Reuben Stackpole Royalston. Joseph M. Graves Levi Stinson Salem. N. Adams Josiah Adams Benj. Blanchard Rev. Lucius Bolles John Brooks Edward Butfum Rev. T. Carhie Robert Cogswell Rev. E. Cornelius Charles Dexter, Jr. John Dike Wm. B. Dodge John Dowley Thomas Doyle Rev. B. Emerson Isaac P. Foster William Gallheal Elizabeth Gardner John Goodhue Thontns Guinn Temple Hardy Gabriel Holman Joseph Howard John M. Ives Asa Larrason, Jr. John B. Lawrence Jonathan Miller John Noyes J. & T. F. Odell Aaron Ordway, 2 Benj. Pearson George Peirce James Perkins David Perkins Nathan Putnam Thomas Ramsey, 9 George H. Smith C. & J. Smith 2 Joshua Upham Stephen vV vbb Michael Webb, Jr. Samuel West, 6 S. Whittemore W. Williams Pierce L. Wiggin Sandwich. Rev. David Hunn Seekonk. Ezra Allen John Arnold Pdbenezer Bishop John Bradley John Brown Peter H. Brown Mr. Braid Job Carjienter David Dresser Wm. Daggett Alex. Dickerson John Emerson William Hammond Allin Hunt R. Kent Dr. Calvin Martin Vial Medbnry John Medbury Nicholas Medbary Allen Munro Thomas Munro Rev. B. Pease John A. Peck Ebenezer Seaver Eleazer Smith John Smith John Underwood Ann Woodmanse Sharon. Rev. T. Barrett Shrewsbury, Samuel N. Dilas David Hopgood Josiah Norcross Southbridge. Rev. George Angell Elisha Cole Nicholas Jenks Susan Thompson South Briwjield. Aaron Green, Jun. Perly Nichols. South Reading. Rev. G. F. Davis, 9 Springfield. Eliel Amedon Calvin Barrett John Beasley Charles Blackman Wm Bliss 334 SUBSCRIBERS NAMES. Charles Burnham .Tonas Butterfield Selah Chandler Joseph W. Cooper Major Goodsell John Hawkins Rev.Joseph Hough, J^ev. A. Hough, 9 Samuel McKay Col. R. Lee Abram Morgan Richard Orchar Jacob Perkins Thomas C. Pierce Stephen Popkin Rufus Rice Austin Russel Martin L. Sikes Silas Smith Eldad Stebbins Samuel H. Stebbins Ezra Wait Preserved White Slurbridge Rev. Alvan Bond Walter Lyon SuUon. Samuel Ambrose Silas Armsby Samuel Borden Samuel Carpenter Ambrose Chase Isaac King, James M’clellan Enoch Page Ephraim Wheeler Swanzey. Archibald Bailey Robert Peck Simeon Short Taunton, Caleb Atherton Artemas Field Gershom Gulliver Rev. C. Isham Amos Lincoln S.'irah Lincoln Elias Parry, 9 Joseph Partridge Joseph Reed Simeon Tisdale C. Woodward 2d Templeton. Nathan Bryant WesUBoylston. Josiah Ball Joseph Bigelow M. Davenport N. Davenport Jonathan Fasset Charles Goulding Asa Howe Artemas Keyes Amos Lovell Larkin D. Newton Wm. Newton, Jun. John Stiles David Wait Silas Walker Rev. Geo. Phippen David Whitaker Wm. Woodbury Matilda ^Vhite ^ Bet*ey Wilder West Cambridge 9 Rev. John Ormsbee Westfield Farms. Troy William D. Boss W m. B. Canncdy Robert Chappell Ezra Davol Enoch French, 9 W anton Hathaway Simpson Jones Upton Jabez Hill Angel Sweet Uxbridge. Royal Chapin John M. Cargill Baxter Ellis Samuel Lesure Henry W. Mowry David D. Paine Bailey T aft Ward. Ruth Burrap Orsamus Allen Ransford Allen Elijah Arnold Eli Johnson Jabez Otis Salmon Phelps Henry Tinker David Wright Norman Warriner Wijichcndon. Leonard Howard Tisd.ale Howard, Jr Worcester, E. W. Bailey Rev. L. Goddard Rev. J. Going Levi Howe Rev.E. BIc’Gregory Wm. Manning SUBSCRIBERS' NAMES. Joshua Merritt Joel Pitman Wm. Putman Royal C. Spalding Nathan Stovvell T. & J. Sutton James Wilson, Esq, Oliver Witiierby Wri-ntkam. Alfred Allen Sarah Blake Hannah Bliss Daniel Bowen Martha Cowell Samuel Druse C. W. Farrington J. J. Fiske, Esq. Thomas Cole Joseph Parker Ruth Gifford Thomas Perkins George Hoar Eenj. Rider, Jr Harriet Jones Vfanton Slone Rev. Joe! Ma nn Ambrose Vaughn Rev. T. Merritt Richard Waterman Sarah Munro Caleb Waterm.an Capt. James Miller Charles S. Wever Wm. P. Munro James B. Wever Wm. Pearse, Jr. Cranston. Perry M. Peckham E. W. Angell Clarke Slocum Anna Conguon Benj. Tilley Susan Humes Mrs. Geo. D’Wolf Edmund Stone Benj. Wyatt John West Phebe West John Whitehead Stukely Williams Cumberland Rev. E. Fisk Burrillville. Lewis Arnold David Fisher Silas ^ omstock George Arnold Elias Fisher Abner Walling A. Ballou Luther Fisher Wm. Bowdish Alexander Barney Lewis W. Fisher Coventry. Smith Brown George Hawes N. Arnold Jonathan Brown Benj. Hawes Benj. Arnold Jr. Silas Ballou ^Vni. Messenger James Babson, Jr. Elijah Bacon John N. Miller Jr. Paris Baker David Brown Ill ary Pratt Thomas Blanchard John Cass Piobert Sanders Joseph Bowen A. Crowningshield Caleb Sayles Isaac G. Bowen L. T. Cheever Hon. Jariiis V/are Thomas A. Covil Joanna Davis Abigail Ware John Edwards Rosetta Fuller Elias Ware George Graves Harriet Fuller r.HODE-ISr.AN'D. h’. H. Greene Isaac Gillson Barrington. Barij G. Johnson N. Harris Joh.u Kelley Lindsey Johnson James Jenckes Bristol. T. P. R. A. Knox E. Knapp Rev. C. H. Alden Benj. Morse Elisha Itiay Dr. L. Briggs Oliver C Mott Lydia Montgomery James Burges Wm. Nichols Rev. R. Potter, Jr, 336 aUBSCRIBEKS' AAMEa. Joseph A. Scott Wm. Siieldon Mo wry Taft Johii M. Walcott llolsey D. Walcott Jabez Walcott Bennet Whipple East-Greeiiwick. Geo. W. Andreivs O. C. W. Arnold John Brown Ray Clarke (Jeo. A. Case}' Richcrd Edwards Augustus Greene Nath. R Greene NathanR. Greene Thos. A. Howland David Pinneger Simon Plympton Exeter. James CongdonJr. Stephen Deitu Elisha Hebart Peleg Peck ham John Sanderlin Eleazer Slocum Foster. Sol. Drown, M. D Solomon H Drown Robi’i't Sanders Calvin Brown Glocciter. S. Burlingame ILuml P. Clarke D iva! Graves Luci.ia Ide Coomer Soule James Symonds Nicholas W. Cooke Seneca Congdon Augustus Winsor C. II. F ranklin IJopkinton. Samuel Fisk Gorton W. Arnold Asa Harper Cyrus W. Avery Simon S. Irons Daniel Babcock John J. Irons Georfife P. Babcock Savles Jones Philip Brown Alpheus Burdick Joshua Burdick Abel Burdick Nathan Collins Abraham Coon Ezekiel Crandall Samuel Crandall Joel Crandall Henry R. Greene Jonathan Greene Daniel Greene Paul Greene Michael Irvvin Asa Maxson James Kelly Horatio Latham James xM. Pettis JVewport. Geo. Brown Cranston Hon. C. Collins C. G. Champlin Rev. W. Gammell Nichols Hazzard Benj. Marble, Jr S. T. Northam, Jr James Tilley John G. Whitehorn Capt. G. \Valden Benj. Maxson Benj C. Maxson Nathan Maxson Thos. Blunroe Geo. H. Perry, Jr, V/m. Sanders Joseph Spicer, Jr. George T. Spicer I\r itthew Stillman 9 .Worth KingsloTxn Horace Babcock Jr Daniel Brown R. G. Dawley Charles Eldred T. Reynolda Willis Reynolds Constant Sweet Geo. W. 'I’illinghasi A.mcs R. Wells Tiiotuas Wells Hazard Wilcox John Wood Jautestori'n. Sa.u'.ue; Carr Edward Weeuen Jr .Worth- Providence, James Angell Sd James S. Arnold Rev. N. Branch Eliza Baker Jah/iston. Brabam C. Atwood M:,ry B-i>e Wni. CiudTee SUBSCRIEBRS NAi\JF.S. Elihu Carpenter Nicholas W. Cooke Abby C. Dana John W. Micks Win. C. Harris E. C. Kelley W. C. Messenger Salisbury Orswell Gardner T. Orswell James Payson Joseph Randall Luther Salisbury Pawtucket Wm. Allen Lydia Baker Ruth H. Baker Amos Babcock Leonard Barrows Comfort Barrows Uriah Benedict S. Benedict 11. Borden Silence Bowen Mary Bray G. Briggs John Butterwortli R. Butterworth Anthony Case Dean Chace Andreev Kitchen Jerusha Cooper Nancy Dagget Lydia M. Day W. T. Dexter Martha Dodge Ira Draper Otis French Ira Gay A. Gage Lucj' Gerald Isaac H. Gifford Daniel Goodhue Benj. Gridley Gideon Gray Rev. Daniel Greene Joseph Hood James Hutchinson Dwight Ingraham Albert C. Jenks James V. Jenks Widow P. Jenks Lydia Jenks John Kennedy James Kerr Lucina Knight Mr. Lee Jesse Lord Henry March ant Allen Munro George OIney Mary Olney Benj B. Pierce Lamed Pitcher Philip Potter Rev. Ray Potter George Rake Hanson Read Alvin C. Read Andrew Reid Silas Richmond Martin L. Slade O. Stark weather, esq R. C. Starkweather Russell Smith S. P. Stephens A A.Tilliiig!iast,Esq Rev. George Taft J. Taber 29 E. C., Walcott Bosworth Walker Janies Weeden Rachel IVelsli John G. Whipple Isaac Wilkinson John Wood Portsuionth . Clarissa Gifford Rowse P. Wales Providence. E. W- Adams Benj. Albro Wm. Arnold Wm. II . Atwood Freelove Atwood James Aboni B. Badger Simeon Barker Moses H Bartlett John B. Barton Evelina Barton Hon.Nicho Brown Rev. Allen Brown Flugh H. Brown Nathan Bucklin Nathaniel Bump % Silvanus H. Busliee Ann E. Bushee Isaac Butts James P. Butts ftloses Brown, Esq. W. P. R. Benson Wm. G. Endlong Daniel Brewer David Rolles James B Beverly Geo. W Bowen Joseph Belcher 338 subscribers’ names, Eli;is Barstovv Joseph Eslen Hiram Barker W. W. Fairbank John S. Brown Hon. James Fenner Elias Benedict Asa Ferguson Kcv. E. C. Clarke George Fisher G. W. Carpenter Olive Freeman Caleb Cory Earl Carpenter Win. Church Arnold Congdon James Carpenter Jo tin C alder Thos. F. Fullerton Barnum Field Rev. Stephen Gano Ambrose Gardner Samuel A. Gerald Daniel D. Gerald Cornelius C.Cartee Rev. A. C. Goulds ^Vm. W. Chace Russell Cia] p George A. Clarke Jesse Clark Phine'i.is Clark John Clemmons Caleb C. Cook rdarv A. Cole R. irah .Ann Cole Allen Cooper E. H. Cowell Ann Crapon Mose.a Curtis Leonard Carter S. Chandler Joseph O Dorr Joseph S. Davis Peter Daniels Abby Dean Charles Denison Jr John Horton Arne-, Dorrance J D. Herrick bury Nathaniel Grafton Joseph Grant IV m. Greenman Dr. G. O. Gilbert G 'O. VV. Giilmore B. W. Gardmer Jacob C. Gould K. C. Gladding Daniel Hale Benjamin • am Betsey Hammond Pardon Hawkins John D. Henley Jolm Holroyd John Hopkins John G. Hopkins James C. Hubbard Cxeo. W. Hoppin G. L. Dwight Richard Eddy Zachariah Eddy S. C.Eathforth Richard Eldredgo Francis Horswell Thos. Henry Henry C. Hill Thomas P. Ives Maria T. Jackson Geo. VV. Jackson Rhoda Jenckes Alexander Jones Elias Jenks Edward Jackson Andrew Johnson VVm. Jenkins Amey Knowles J. ii. Langley Timothy Lewis N. G. Lockwood Rev. P Ludlow, Jr. John Luther Seth Luther Jere. J. Luther J. P. Luther David E. Mann S^dvester Marble John H. Marble Fanny S Marble W m. H. Martin Elhanan Martin Philip VV. Martin John H. Mason Alice Mason Rachel Mason Henry Mason Rebecca M’Lane Henry C. Meyers Hannah Miller Thomas Mills Pardon Miller Rev. Enoch Mudge ( harles v Miller Naptali Newhal! John Mew man S. C. Newman Calvin Newton James M. Olney oOBSCRIBERS' NAMES. Sarah Olney ■Tolm Ormshee SaiDtiel Orrell Abdin Pabodie S.miue! Parker Earl D. Pearce Rev. S. Peck John Peck I CONiVECTICUT. Aihjord. Paris Carpenter Janies Grow Stephen Ilashell Daniel Knoiv!ton,-2cl Jonathan Knowllon •tames Lyon Amasa Lyon Andrew Watkins . Bozrah. iienry Bailey John Gardner Jr. Brentford. Benammi Baldwin Danbury. Silas Ambler East-Haddam. Uriah Spencer Simon Shaiiee Oi’on Shaiiee Elii-nglon. Diodate Brockway Essex. G. T'L Dickenson .fc'-'ph H. Hayden Charles U. Hayden Samuel Ingraham .Michael McDonnott Jesse Murray Nathan Pratt Elias Kedtield Obadiah Spencer Noah Stukey Asa Wilcox Calvin Williams Granville. David Babcock Griswold. Wm. Bolles Shubael ' ady George W. C'hace Job Lawton George D. Lawton A. Yerrington Groton. Henry W Avery Nathan Chipman Stephen Gray Abel Main, Jr. John G. Wightman Seth Williams E. M. Williams Guildford. Rev. Samuel West Harford. Ebenezer Brown Jeremiah Brown Manna Case Asa Farwell Royal Flint, Rev. A. Flint, D.D. Ann Amelia Flint C. R. Johnson Wm. Rice David Russell, Cir- culating Library. Charles Williams Killingly. James Adams Edward Babbitt Wm. Bartlett James Briggs John Briggs Benjanain Brown Jonathan Buck Charles Buck Samuel Bullock David B Carroll Hiram Cooper Rev. CalvinCooper Arba Coveil, Esq. Stephen Coman Sanford Durfee Charles Dean Philip Dean Nicholas A. Durfee Learned Kinney Ebenezer Leach, Jr Morris Mitchell Ralph Mofhlt Eliakim Sawyer David S. Westcott George Wilcox Killings or Ih. Wm. Carter Abner Farnham Lebanon. John Beaumont Esek Brown Flavel Dewey Abel Goodwin Lisbon. Amos Read Lyme. Lynda W. Banning Elisha Beckwith Wolston Brockway Lemuel G. Crocker Jonathan Hayes Elisha A. Reables Armand Laprere Joel Loomis Phebe Ann Reed Samuel Ryon John L. Smith subscribers' names. Ezra Stillman David Taylor jMansJield . Thomas Coggeshall Nathaniel Dowsett Wm. Johnson Pliny Sliipp Joseph Stearns jMiddlefocoii. Wm. Bailey Wm. Belcher Amos Beckwith Ephraim Bound Jare'd Clark \V m. Edwards Leonard Hall \Vm. Let Samuel 31iller Archibald Noble, Wm. Ranney Anthony Roberts Jacob Roberts Josiah Savage Rev. F. Wightman Nathan Wildman Ansel Wilcox Moutville. Charles Brown Samuel Comstock Samuel Congdon Samuel Palmer Jared Turner New Canaan. Frederick Ayres Ebenezer Ayres D. L. Ayres Caleb Benedict Sarah Bonney Walts Comstock James Eels Stephen Hoyt 'Phoinas S.Husled 9 David St. H. i. Knight Kew-llaven. Benj. H Beach Charles Doolittle N’eiv-London. Allen Darrow E. Loomis, Jun. Grey Turner TKomas West N’oru'ich. Isaac I’rumley Plainfield. B. Arnold, Jr Silas Bailey, Jr. John Belding Ezekiel Bennett Mo wry Burges Tirzah Chapman Thomas Cleveland Caleb Cole Joseph Cory' Loring Crosby Argueyle Douglas Nicliolas Douglas Alex. Dorrance Charles Dunlap Leonard Goff Daniel Harkness Daviil Hopkins Arnold Hopkins Robert Kennedy' Thos. Manchester Josiah Parker Palmer G. Phillips Edmund Smitli Charles Spalding Alien Stafford Anthony Stranahon Wm. Stores Geo. Vv'illrur Pan fret. T. W . Cb.ipman Benj. Congdon Darius Hicks James Wheaton Pfesion. Daniel A. Allyn Joshua Barstow’ George C. Hopkins Henry PaJmer AI T. Richards G. A. Yerrington Salem. Jonathan Dodge Savbrook. John Ayer Asa Brooks Joel Bulkley Isamu el Cutler Wm. Der.ison Silas S. Gladding Joseph Henderson Luther B. Ross Josepii Shipman Michael Spencer Stephen Urter David Warner Richard Watrous Reynold Webb Sharon E. Hawkins, Jim Slerliiiir. Geo. W. A[ip]etoa Benjamin Clark Daniel Eddv 314 SUBSCRIBERS NAMES. Croimvell liiil Sylvester Kenyon Slonington. Sanmol Cliaptnan E (Mu-esebocough Aslier Coals Sands C ole Jonathan E- Culver George Hevvett Jorliua Lanipliier J. Langwoi thy J r. Daniel Packer Hannah T Randall Levi H. Smith Russell Wheeler Stratford. Rev Eli Barnett Hon. S. W. John.son James H. Linsley Ezekiel Lovejoy F. 01 instead Joseph Otis C. Tomlinson,M.D Suffield. Henry Archhald Moses Austin Benj. Austin Harvey Bissell Andrew Denison •John Fuller David Hale Phinehas Hanchett Samuel Hasting Harvey Hasting George W. Hasting Henry Kent David King Asahel .Morse Alfred Nichols Henry Pearse Benj. Rice. Jr Daniel Sikes Job Wheaton Tho'iipson. Daniel Bolles Noadiah Comings Ste|)hen Crosby Samuel Dorrance Jor-eph Elliott Elisha W Brown Elijah Nichols, Jr. Artiiur Ross Obadi.di Stoue Wm. R. Taylor Jo'Cph Waterman N. Wellington Wm. Wliitte.more Tolland. Rev. Ansel Nash Union. David Corbin Samuel Crawford Waterford. Jason Beckwith David Beckwith, 2 Jedediah Beebe Lodo Bebee N ehemiah t 'aulkins Jonathan Caulkins John C. Holt Alexander Rogers Gilbert Rogers Lester T. Rogers Edward R. Warren Benedict Westcot Asa Wightman Weather sfeld. Levi Boardman Elnathan Butler Abraham Crane, Jr. Seth Ewen S. B. Woodward Windh am. Come. B. Everett Wdlington. William Britt Reulfen Marcy Cyrus Toplifl' Woodstock. Darius Barlow Penuei C'orbin Patty W. Fairfield Henry Howard Asa H. Huntington Arthur Hyde Asa Lyon Elisha iMarey Alvay Marey L\ man Morse John Nicklos Ithamar Olney Thomas Payson John Sanger Gideon Taber Luther Tucker. Henry V\411is NEW-YORK. .filbany. Lemuel Brintnall I . A. Burke Isaac O. Davis Friend Humphrey Amos Lay Rev. Lew. Leonard John Peck H. Woodruff SUBSCRIBERS' NAMES. 315 Atnenia. Samuel Bojd C. P. Willson Amsterdam. Timotliy Crane Phebe Harrison Ausierlitz. Jacob Ford Ballstown. Elias Baldwin Eli Barnum John Dunning Simeon Ford John Gunn Onesimus Hubbell James Jack Rev. Elias Lee E. P. Langvvorthey James Me Master ILMiddIebrooks,Jr. Aaron Nash Ephraim Patchin Avery Swan N. F. Seeley F reeman Thomas Ab. Van Vance, Jr. Broadalbin. Ezra W. Allen Nathan Babcock Samuel Bennet Charles Brockway TiiTany Brockway A. Condenburgh Benjamin Craft Hannah Horswell foseph ^V. Rested George Mills, Jr. Sherman Minor Nathaniel Norris Nathaniel Pease Ethan Pettit Alex. M. Rawson Abram Sedam Daniel B. Sherman Sarah Spencer Gideon Taber Lyman Tanner Samuel Tiliotson Isaac S. Thompson James Thorp Isaac Truas Josiah Tyler David Wetherhe Jabez Wilkinson Brooklyn. S.S.Woodhull.D.D. Camillus. Chorlora Adams Asa Bingham Rev. S. Haynes Isaac Hoyt Moses McKissicks Zen ns Right James Weils Canaan. Samuel A. Curtis LTiah Edwards Cato. Sardis Dudley' Abner Holister Vblharn Ingliam Abel Pascho tO Eleazer Squires William Van DozCj^ Catskill. W. H. Coit Thomas Gregory Cazenovia. Marvin Allen Jonathan Farnam Isaac Morse Don. C. Parker George Pettit, Esq. Charlton. James Bell Samuel Cook John Jenne Chatham. Joel Champion Concord. James Deming Nathaniel Y. Draper David Gilbert Corinth. Patty Adams Daniel Bordman Jonathan Burnham Wash. (Tiapman Benjamin Cowles James Early Luke Fenton William Griffin Ira Heath ^Villiam .Jones Phinehas A. Jones John Loveless Samuel Me Crea Samuel M. Plumb Henry E. Rood Edmund Sherman Cynthia '1 ourteliot P. S. Van Bensalaer l)e Rinjtcr Daniel Greenman Samuel Jones Hubbard Smith o4(i subscribers’ names. Easl-CIiester. John F. Marsh Edinburgh. James Barker Ely Beecher Martin Butler Welcome Capron Amos Cook John Edmonds Joseph Gillis John Hamilton Stephen Jackson, Jr Melvin Laughton Abel Lyon Elias Manning Luther Mason Elisha Oakley Stephen Oakley Thomas Perry John Rhodes David Wells Syril Wheeler Hiram Yew Galway. Phebe Allen Matthew Allen Aaron Ballou Ira Barberr}' Jacob Barnard Bradley Betts Betsey Bowen Betsey Cole Barton Cole, 2nd Maria Comstock Joseph Cornell Stephen A. Corey Philo Dauchy Pardon Davis Pardon Davis, Jr. Nathan Davis, Jr. Amos Denison Christopher Earle Israel Ferguson James Fuller John Gaul Isaac Gere John Gillis Sally Heart Emond Hewit.Jr. Jonathan W. Hill James S. Jobes William Kelley Feter Me Kindley Daniel Me Martin axsom Mosher 'Vuillard Munro Doi otha Nichols Rev S. Nott, Jr. Phebe Palmer Francis Pixley John Pettit J lines Potter Samuel Shepard Benjamin Slade Platt B. Smith Corintliia Smith Joseph Sowle A. Starkweather Seth Starkweather Chfster Stebbins Laurence Stoney Stephen Sw’an David B. Warren William T. Wait Gideon Wait Jonathan Weeden Alva Weeks S. V R. York German. Rev. John Lawton 9 Greenfield. Alfred Bos worth Elisha Carpenter Tim. Conklin, Jr. Aaron Dunning Moses Eels Silas Gilford James T. Hoyt I'homas Huston Wa; ren Lewis Henry Peacock Jacob Randaf, Jr. Willet Scofield Nathan Shaw Daniel Shaw Stephen B. Shered Richard Sisson Isaac Spalding Benjamin St. John Seymer Tallmadge Ezra Weed Nehemiah Wing Hamilton. Elijah Fay Rowland Green Iri Hubbard Abner Nash Jason Olds Fhilnmatlie.sian Societv of liie i.aptist I.iterary and riieolo,^ical Semi- nary. iiandrill Pool Isaac Pool Sol. N. Richards James Russel Eleazer Savage Patrick W. Shields subscribers’ names. 347 Nathan Snow Elisha Swift Hannibal. Benj. Barratt Isaac Blodget Alanson Blodget AVmA ooper Ira Dudley Ljm.in Dudley Nathan Damass Thomas D. D .nton Isaac Kei.nie, Escp Arviz Pierce Abel Piouty Cephas VV’^eed I^Iartin VViltse James C. Wiltse Hartwick. John Benedict Rev. J Bostwick, 10 Comfort Cook David Curtis, 9 Aaron Cutler Moses Mandell Jason Mixten Ira Rnggles Anson Russles Constant Rnggles Daniel R U i S H Other. Jane IRahcock Rev A Rennet R. Broekvi ay R. Piersons l-a. E. Averv id. D. Eiir-ha B I ' n Dan: d I,i/ir>m Benj. Phelps Rev. J. F. Tolman Jeffrey. B. Prescoti, Esq. Kinderhuok. Luther Crocker Samuel Leedington J ijstus iVJead E. Reynolds Lansin^burtrii. n o Lucy t.hoat James C. Goble Laurens Joshmi D Matteson Manlius. Jerenii ,h Ciaik, Jr Elnathan Cold) Jiulali L. Fuller Linne.us J. Noble Horace Paridock John VVil'On Jr. Marceilus. James .U. Allen Hai'vey Andrews Sarah Baker Ezekiel Baker M. Barker Thaddeus Beach A. W . Bebee, Esq. Jonathan Beny H. Pd incli. rd Rev. L Blau A. Bo've.o W, ' uffington Joshn Chandler Georg* C]„rk,Jr J.imes Coveli Caleb Cowh's Ji!,. i.aiah' earner J. G. Cramer James Eddie Silas A t'oster Jo^^iah Frost James Fei guson George D. Gates Eh Godard Lucius Gunn Alanson Haskins Eleazer Iiillibert Thom IS Ingers Amasa Krieeland Wtn. I.rnders Corneliu- M -rlet Joseph Martin W. J. Paughum Anna Phillips John Ratray Zebulon Reed Jonath.an Reed Frederick Sheldon Thomas Smith Wiij. Strong David 1 homas B. Trumbull, M. D. Samuel Tyler Job Tyler Luke Willington F. VV. VV incliester Milford. E. Richmond 9 Milton. Samuel Bentoa Alden Bolies IRram Boss J. Z. Davis David Derrick Pdisha French Nehemiah l.’erd Rebecca Hoyt 348 SUBSCRIBKRS’ NAMES. Abe] Hoyt Stephen Jackson Isaac Johnson Naomi G. Juclson Timothy Miller Isaac D. Potter Syivanus Rugg Sarah Slye Jacob St. John Abraham VedJer Alorea u. Lebbeus Armstrong jYiissau Hiel Adams Peter Broivn, Jr. David VV. Elmore J\"eIson . Smith Dunham JVew Berlin. Cyrus Bates John A. Ford L. Moss Kev. E. Osgood Kandali Rice Benj. \Vicks Rev. W. M’insor, 9 jYezahurgh, James Lew JVezv-Lisbon. Thomas Benedict John Bowen Benjamin Downing Seth Gregory James Perry A’ca; Yurie City. Austin Ada.ms :>L Allen Cant. G. Bailey S. B,;ker Rev N. Bangs Rev.J.Milnor,D.D. Rev. D. H. Barnes John Morrison * S.D.Beekman,M.D. Rev. Win. McMur- E. S. Blackley Leonard Bleeker Wm. Cary Jane Cauidwell Rev. J. Chose Theodore Clark John Colgate Rev. S. H. Cox F. & N. G. Carnes Jameson Cox R Cunningham ray Rv.B.T.Onderilonk Rev. W. Parkinson Rev. Wm. Patten E. Pierson Amos Poinroy Thomas Parser John Ralhbone Joseph Saunders Rev. Ph C. Schaef- fer Wilder &. Campbell Rev. Amasa Smith David Evan [50 Rev, C. G. Somers Joel Fay Rev. C. F. P’rey Joshua Geer John Hazlet John D. iolbrook Rt Rev. J. H. Ho- E. Tallmadge, 2 hart. D. D. BishopJames Thomas of the Diocess of New- QgQj,gg Van NesS David Watson Rev. John Stanford Rev. A. H. Stark Thomas Stokes Rev.J.Summerfield Aaron Swartz York. Piandall Jacobs Rev John Knox Elijah Lewis Rev. A. Maclay Fayette Maine Capt. A. Welden Rev. J. Williams James Wilson J. B. Yates North Hampton. Nicholas Marcelus Samuel Brown Rev. A. Matthews [,.a Bonton Rev A. McLeod, D D. Isaac Case James L. Delong Samuel Wood Cyrus Fay Rev. R. B. E. Me’ Wm. Gibbs Lend James Robertson Rev. J. B. Milledo- John Rosevelt lev, D. D. A. Seamans SUBSCRIBERS NAMES. Thad. St. John Isaac Van A man C. H. Van Ness JSl'orra'ich. Hiram Foote S. Thayer, M. D. Jonah Wliite Oswego. Sylvanus Bishop Benjamin Demott Reuben I. German Asa Dudley, Esq Samuel Hartwell Pictslown. Wilbur Shermiui Ply month . James Purdy Pompey. Herrick Allen Samuel Kelsey Rev. N. Otis, 9 James Purdy Stephen Purdy Rev. J. Randall Stephen G. West Onondaga. Lewis Bedell John Bliss Joseph Bryan Daniel Chaffee Silas Church Polly Clark Phebe Convers Silvanus Crosby Oliver Cummings Abel Easton George Fisiier, Esq Daniel Allen Calvin Guilean, Esq Daniel Alien, Jr John Lownsbui_ Amos Mason Eleazer Perry Thaddeus Scott Otis CO. Charles Abbott Otis Baker Aaron Case Rufus Case Clarissa Clark Peleg Coney T heron Cowles Ethan Goodwin Sally Goodwin Wm. Hodge Oliver Jones Turner Fenner, JrLyman Kingsley Thomas W. Fisk AsaKneeland John Frasier Rev. S. Gardner Solomon Hill Volney King Sylvester Olney Levi Pitts James Rowe Augustus M’Coy. Charles Merriman Abraham Newille F. J. Nichols Sally Norton Timothy Olmstead Silence Rust Gideon Seely, Esq. Isaac Simmons Garret Sharp Jeremiah Sparks Jacob Sharp Phinehas Sparks Peter 1. Stall Rosanna Stanley Palatine. Samuel R. Dudley Pharsalia. Capt. Nathan Brown A. T 30 Rev. S. Carpenter Perry Child Sylvester Cole Henry Coolidge Jeremiah Crandel Thomas Davis Alice Draper John Gilmore Milo Hays Elijah Hill J. S. King, M. D. Asahel King Benjamin Lewis E. Litchfield, Esq C. Marsh, Esq James Pettit, M.D. Joseph W. Rood Daniel Sheldon M. B. Slocum Griilin Sweet H. Van Antwerp J. Van Antvverp Sanders Van Ren- selaer, Esq. Ashley Walking Providence. D. H. Annitage Seabury Allen Edward Barker Levi Benedict E. Bridgem subscribers’ najies. 3jO Pcleg Coffin John M. Culver Wm. W. Deak David Earl John Finch Joshua Finch Gideon Gifford Joseph F. Hial Wm. Locklin Rpffis R. Resevelt Abraham Seez Ralph Smith Levi Steel Clark Taber Philip Taber hlary Wheaton N. Wheelock Richfield. Daniel Calkins iVew-jersey. Washington Calkins Newark. Jonathan Copeland M. S. Alexander James M. Cossels James Blasford Milo Hatch Milo Hunt Samuel Ladd Job Leach Ira Lee Nathaniel Paign Joseph S. Smith Thomas Smith Nelson Williams Solon. Rev. B. Capron 28 John Jones George Fowler. 9 John Lyon Springfield. Robert McGee Henry Harvey Robert T. Owens Nathaniel Brewin Uriah Burdge Reuben Burt Richard M. Crane Rev. John Creamer Peter A. Donaldson John Gardner John Gardner Jr Jeremiah Gennings Amos Holbrook Rev. F. H.Johnson 9 Daniel Morse Lot Pratt Sand Lake Joel Bristol Henry R- Bristol Mary Carmichael Isaac B. Fox Saratoga Springs. Hermon J. Ite.tts Rev. A. Putnam, 9 Daniel Putnam Sterling Way Stillwater. N. S. Nelson Rev. Troy. L. Howard Hermon a. Mens . Nustings W. A. Langworthy ^ Gilbert Warren Truxton. John A. Waterbury Judah Peirce 9 Wm. Rankin James Rowley Rev. J. Richards Henry Rigby I. H. Robinson Aaron Shipman Moses Smith Samuel Smith Enoch Stephens Rev. F. Way land Schodack. Richard Dubois Rev. J. J - Fulton John Harris Rev. S Omistead Sherburne. S. Anderson Simeon Bullock Abner Calkins Rev. T. Purrington John Stivers John Sloan Abram V incent Venice. Calvin Batesman West Chester. Thomas Day, Jr. Philip Brotherson West Greenville. Rev. S. Dillawav Edward Stivers Ezra Stephenson Wm. St. John Wm. Tuttle James Vanderpool John Woolley Nathaniel V^oung New Brunswick. Rev. G. S. Webb P SfJBSCUlBERs’ NAMES. 35 f Plainfield. Capt. John Allen Dugal Ayres AI. A. Crown A. U. Dninont, Principal of the Acade- my. Capt. A M. Osborn Peter P. Puny an R. M. Stelle John U'iison, Esq. Princeton. S. Miller, D. D. E. Wilson, M. D. Rey. G, S VVood- Iinll Scotch Plains. Re’/. T. Brown Capt. S. Bunnel Dennis (’oles Nancy Darbey Jonathan Osborn Capt. J Osborn Jr Trenton. Wm. F. Armstrong James B. Bowen Rev. Wm. Boswell Daniel Coleman Charles Going Theodosia Keilam Keziah Kirkpatiick J ohn Probasco Wm. Fowler Morgan Holmes Lorcer Dublin. Thomas Holme Alfred Jeniis Rev. David Jones Philadelphia. Otis Ammidon Rev. T. Jackson J. J. Janeway, D. D. Reuben Jarmon David Johns Franklin Lee J.acob Neff ■Wm. Neill, D.D. Nich. Patterson, 2 Rev. J. Broadiiead, Rev. J. Patterson D. D. Wm. Browner Rev. M. M. Carl Carey & Lea, 12 Henry Charles John Daneshewer John Davis Israel Deacon E. Pritchett S. Potter Co. G Robert Ralston, Esq Capt. J. Reynolds Wm. Rogers, D. D. Rev. Thos. Sargent Rev. T. H. Skinner Abraham Small, 25 E S. Tallraadge H. Vanv- Wm. Duncan Rev. E. S.Ely D.D. Rev. W Rev. W. M. Engles leek George FJegel C- Wilkinson R. P. Fonlker J- Wilibank David S. Freeland S. Williamson Charles George. P- R- Willmarth Benj. I. Gilman JrRey. J. P. Wilson, Rev. T. Griffin Eiijiih Griffith Rev. -Mr. Hurley, Rector of a Roman Ca- tholick Church. PENFflVSYLVANIA. C onnetlsville. Wm. Litle • Lester L. Norton Holmesburgh. Wm. Bartlett Thomas Brown D. D. Thos. Wilson, Bank of the United Stales IV. W. Woodward J. Worrell [25 Rev S. Ilelffersteiri Rev. S. B. Wvlie D. D. D. D. Rev. B. Hoff u’- !.• . n ■ ] u ir, ifashington. David H^gan, 12 Richard b“. Ch.iplin Rev. H. Holcombe, Charles Wheeler James C. Holme ^^ngton D. C. Rev. S. Huggins 9 '1''*“'"’ SR'ughton, Row I « I. I„ u D. D President of Co- Kev. J. S, Inglesby lumbia College, SUBSCRIBERS^ NAMES, Rev. L. Rico, 10 Charles Morris Rev. J. D. Knowles David B. Wallace viRGixiA. John Webb ■ llcxondrio. TEN'NESSi,:F.. f- cry Wyer King C^ueen Co. R. B. Temple, 20 Prince Kd-joard. •1. P. Cushing, i icsitieiit of Hampden -Su.liic-y College. llarrin-nhur’rh. O \aron Solomon, .37 \OKTH-CAROT.H\A. WiHiaii'Stun. R c V . J 0 5 e p h E Iggp , 9 SOUTK-CAllOLIXA. Charleston. Robert Lebbey GEORGIA. Porrcilcn. Rev. .T. Mercer, 50 REXTUCK V. JcfJ'ersoii. Renj. A'l.m Butler CounUj. Abner Gore IVashington. Rev. C. Martin 8 OHIO. Dark Counitj. D. Briggs, Esq. David Cole Miami County. Esther Geranl ICzra F. Geranl .Tosep'i D. Gr^en J.ames Knight Wm. Knight Rev. P. Linclsley, D. D President afCgm- lici'land College, iNasli- ville. ILLINOIS. Jlurora. W. B. Archer Samuel Raldy .Tohn Blake Augustus E. Boland John Chenoweth, 6 A Chenoweth Otto Davis Win. Dixon James Drake Joseph Dunlap L. Earnest Win. G. W. Fitch Chester Fitch Thomas Foster Thomas flr.ndy \'>'m. Hays Wm. Kelso John Lee Wm. Lowry James McCabe James Megeath Aquila Puntenney Aiex. Rankin ' Martin Rose Jesse Kosse! Peleg Sanford Levi Sliarp Ninevah Shaw Joseph Snaw John Stafford Rohert Taylor Joseph Thomas Robert eir John Welsh Thomas A ilson ALABA3IA. Bibb County. Wdlliam Ford Rev. Isaac r-uttle 10 Bit, lint County. Solomon Mnrphee George D Slator Franklin County. William Arnold A C R Barley Samuel Bruten Rev J Burner John C. Burruss John Davis Gen. James Davis Ashal Danur Major L.Dillahunty G. P. Eggleston Capt. L. Ellis Peter Flanagan James Gotchen James Haulcastle Robert Hughs John C. Jackson Amos Jarman Leonard Libby William Little Wm Lucas, Esq. Eli Lugg Thomas B. Malone Col. Eppes Moody Thomas Moe! J ohn B Noel Gavip Payne 3UBSCRIBERS NAMES. 353 Mar)' Pavne Archilaiis Ri- e Huse Robertson Natn’l Russell William Russell Lewis Russell Temple Sargent Rev. 1. kinner James Smith Samuel Sparks Daniel St Clair Oliver Thompson Christ’r Tompkins Joseph Vanhoose Rev. Jer. Ward James Ward Ant'i. W hite Henry Wirt John Wirt Joseph Wolford Green County Rev. J. Ryan 10 Jefferson County David Abernathy Samuel Aikin John B. Ayres Wm. Birchfield John Bishop G. C. Boggs, Esq. Jacob \V. Brooks 9 Isaac Brown, Esq. John Brown, Esq. Isaac Burgee John Burfords Henry Click John Cochran, Esq. Owen ochran W D.T. Culberson Sam’l Davenport James W. Denton James Draper William Erwin Robert Eubanks Gen T. W. Farrar James Fields Moses Fields Isaac Fields Owen Franklin m. Franklin Edward Garrett John L. Gill M. H. Gillespie 5 William S. Grills Samuel Gruther Capt. M. M. Harris Isham Harrison Major D. Henly 10 Rev. John Henry Rev. H.Holcombe2 D. I. Holcombe Thomas Horn Thomas Hughy Isaiah Hunt C. C. Humber, Esq. Randolph Johnson R. B. Jones, M. D. H. King, M. D. A. L. F. Labuzar Micajah Lindsey J. Lindsey, Esq. Col. John Mart'n B. G. M.itthews Wm. Matthews John B. Moore Hugh Morrow A. Murphy Francis Nabours Samuel T. Owen David Owen Jonathan Prude John S. Peden Stephen Reedee John Riley Richard Rockett Rich’dRockett,Jun Wm. Rupe, Esq. James Rockett Joseph S.iunders Wm. Saunders David Saunders Edward G. Sharp Philip Saunders Capt. Edw. Sims John Smith Henry Snow John Stowell Z. Waldrop Fred’k Walker George VVare Evan Watkins Jonathan West John Wilbanks Gen. John Wood Thomas Young La-wrens County. James M. Adams M. Allen, M. D. Thomas Ashford Sterling R. Barnes M. Beaver, Esq. Edmund Borum James Clark Elizabeth Conly Capt. T. Coopwood Joseph Davis T. Dillahunty, Esq. William G. Dovle SUESCR1EER&’ NAMEfr 354 Jane Estell Wm. R. Fairley Thomas Gibson Nathan Gregg C. Hammond James Hardee II. M. Hodges John J. Johnson ohn Johnson Samuel Lansford ilev. Wm. Leigh Mary IMartin Joseph Matthews Shelby County. Rev.M.Crovvson 10 Job M ison, Esq. Charles fdundine St. Clair County. Anderson Robertson Tuscaloosa County. ,Rev. T. Baines Solomon Bennett Rev D. Brown David Buck, Esq. Daniel Burgin r. T T- hi John Calfer Kev. J . E. Matthews T nr • u „ T 11 . J.M. (.unningham Capt. L. Peters t ri r • - - . J. Drennon, Esq. Daniel D. Griffin Leander Hays T. L. Johnson Pryor Reynolds John Simms S. Slandcpe Rev. J. L. Powne Lyon 3 John McAdams Evens. Vvdey McAlister John McCain C,;l. C. Wright ‘ .iaie.stone County. Rev. Wm. Bird M. McMath E. McMath William Nichols Jeremiah Pearson Jesse Pnmphrey 2 Samuel Rhoades Major E. Tatum T. Weeks James Golightly Thomas Parker Rev. J. T ucker Madison County. Rev. J. C. Latta John H. Thompson^; b.’ wiliiam.* Morgan County. John Bird. Joseph Blevins Charles Dement William Elliot Maj. James Givans new-york. Perry County. Mew Lebanon. An drew ?dayes Calvin Green 9 Major T. Williams London. Rev. J Evans, LL.D Connecticut. Brooklyn. David C. Bolles. Massachusetts. JVew-Bedford. Nathan Snell Abraham W'ood Barney Corey Thomas Cole James Coggeshall. Troy. Joseph Walker Richard Clark Davis Vickry. Wrentham. ■ Lewis C. Brown Franklin Samuel Guild Lynn. Mary E Breed Andrew B. Breed Caleb Wiley Richard Valpey John J. Emerton Amos B. Bancroft Isaac Story David Taylor Stephen VV’hipple Stephen H. Newel Hugh Floyd Edmond Narrie Chris. Bubein Ezra Rhodes 3d. Nathan Ramsdell James Aborn Thos. Townsend George Gray John T. Cushing subscribers’ names. o.a/i Rhode-Island. Criinslon. Aiiioid Rev- Henry TaleniJose ph John ihlcher Cyrus Potter John Miller O. C. Williams Stephen Hawkes Reuben S. Rennet Stacy Randall jVortli Kingstown. Rev. Wm- Nortiiup Providence. B- H. Hodgkins George Oiney Whipple W. Dexter David L. Winslow Elijah Rider Leonard Carter S. Chandler Seth Walker ILLINOIS. Aurora. Samuel Handy ALABAMA. Franklin Couniij. James T. May res Jefferson County. W."S. Wilbanks NEW-JF.RSEY. .Mount Bethel. Ephraim Stelle A'ew York City. B. Wood. The following list was returned by Beriaii N. Leach, oi Hamilton Theological Seminary. Places of residence not known, but supposed to be mostly in Vermont and New- York. Elisha Ashley Wm. Cobb, 9 Ichabod Babcock Marvin F. Cooke Russel Barber Thomas Cox John Bellamy Asher Fairchild John W. Blakesler Rev. E. Herrington Thomas Brayton David Brayton Henry Brayton Sweet Brayton John Brown Rev. Amasa Browi John Bruce Eli Bull Samuel Burdwin John B. Burdwin J. E. Burton Amos T. Bush Minerva Caswell Joseph Catlin Wm. Hutchinson Salmon Lard Moses Leach B. N. Leach Ben.jah Alallery Henry T. Martin L. Montgomery John Morse Roger Muddock, 9 Samuel Osgocd Josiah Osgood Eilis Osgood Thomas Palmer, Jr Samuel Payne Edmond Sargent Reuben Sears Tertullus Sears Silas Sikes, 9 Isaac Skinner Esek Steer Levi Steel Stephen 'FhomsoD Eber Tucker Alpheus UnderhiP Mo'Os Upham Abraham Valentine John P. Webb Charles F. Webster A ni as a \V h i tfo rd Thomas Wyia Artemas yinan David Wyman IIKCAPITULATION OF ALL liCLiGlONS. Pagans Mahometans Jews Christians 40n.000,0d0 100,000/ 00 7,000,000 233,000,000 T otal 740,000,000 Bishops thrdnghout the world - - 1,500 Clergymen of all descriptions, do. - - 324,000 Places of worship do. - - - 224,000 Expenditure on the clergy of all denominations ^78,000,000 Bible Societies do. over - - 2000 Number of languages among all nations which require separate translations of the Bible are computed at 1000 Number of do. into which the Bible has been trans- lated are computed at - - - 200 The number of missionaries ot all descriptions on heathen ground, is said to be about 800, not more than half of whom are ordained minis- ters of the Gospel. Episcopaliam . — Under this head are ranked the Church of Rome, the Greek Church, the Church of England and its branches, a part of the Lutheran Church, the Moravians, the Methodists, and (he Shakers. Pitsbylerians . — The Kirk of Scotland and the Scotch Seceders, the French Protestants, the Reformed or Calvin- ists of Germany, the ( hurches ofllolland and Switzerland, the Dutch Reformed, and the German do. of the United States, Lc. Independents . — Those who bear this name in Britain, to gcther with the Whittieldites, Lady Huntingdon’s connex- 358 RECAPITULATION. ion, the Congregationalists of New-England, the Baptists of all countries, the Sandemanians and the Berenns. Pedo-Baptists . — Those who practice infant baptism, which embraces most of the Christian world except the Baptists. Baptism by Immersion, is practised by all parties of Bap- tists, except the Dutch Baptists or Mennonites, who ad- minister this rite by pouring ; by all classes of the Greeks, and by a large part of the Methodists in this country ; it is enjoined on the Church of England, unless the child is too weak to bear it, and is occasionally practised on adults by some Episcopal, as well as Congregational and Presbyte- rian ministers in America. Baptism, in any mode is dispensed with, by the Quakers, the Shakers, by a part of the Universalists and Swedenbor- gians, and it is believed by the ancient Socinians. Calvinists . — The sentiments implied by this term, are professed by nearly all kinds of Presbyterians both in Eu- rope and America, by the Particular Baptists in England and India ; the Associated Baptists in America, and by the great- er part of the Independents and Congregationalists. Arminians . — Under this head we may reckon the Catho- licks, and Greeks ; the Lutherans, most of the Church of England, the Methodists, the Moravians, the General Bap- tists of England, the Freewill, and most other classes of Baptists in this country ; the Quakers, the Shakers, the S\?e- denborgians, all kinds of Unitarians, neaily all the Uni- versalists, and many among nearly-all other denominations. Trinitarians . — A belief in the doctrine of the Trinity is professed by all parties of Christians, except those who are named under the next head. Unitarians . — This name is now given to those who were formerly denominated Arians, Socinians, Macedonians, &c. and to all others who deny the doctrine of the trinity, which embraces the Socinians, properly so called of d'ran- sylvania, most of the English Presbyterians, many of the Lu- therans and Presbyterians in Germany, .Switzerland, France, &c. ; a part of the General Baptists of Engband, most of the Christian Society of this country ; about one third of the clergy, and one half of the people among the Congregation- RECAPITULATION. 359 alists ia Massachusetts, and a few of this denomination in other states ; the Shakers, and as the Unitarians suppose a considerable number both of the clergy and laity, among most of the denominations of Christendom. ESTIMATES OF DIFFERENT WRITERS ON ALL RELIGIONS, According to follows, viz. Jews Pagans Christians Mohammedans Dr. Evans, the world may be divided as 2,500,000 482,500,000 175.000, UOO 140.000. 000 T otal 800,000,000 Subdivisions of Christians. Greek and Eastern churches Roman Catholicks . . - Protestants - - - 30.000. 000 80.000. 000 65,000,000 Total number of Christians - - 175,000,000 This statement without much variation has been copied by a number of modern writers upon this subject. Hannah Adams, copying from Cummings’ gives the statement as follows, viz. Christians . . . - Jews Mahometans . • . - Pagans . . . - Geography, 170.000. 000 9,000.000 140.000. 000 481.000. 000 Total 800,000,000 Subdivisions among Christians. Protestants 50,000,000 3(50 KECAPITULATION. Greeks and Armenians - - 30,000' 000 Catholicks .... 90,000,000 T otal 170,000,000 The following computation ofthe number of Christians in each century since the Christian era, by 1\1. Lalfon de Lade- bat, of France, has been published in a number of our re- ligious journals, but still it may be new to a number of my readers. 1st century 2d 3(1 4th - 5t !( 6th - 7th 8th - 9th 10th llth 12th 13th 14th 15th 16tii 17th 18th 500,000 2,000,000 5,0oo,000 10,000,000 15,00cr,n00 30.000. 000 25.000. 000 30.000. 000 40.000. 000 60 . 000 . 000 60.000. 000 70.000. 000 75.000. 000 80.000. 000 100,000,000 125,00(,000 165.000. 000 200 . 000 . 000 The subdivision of the number of Christians may be esti- mated as follows ; 9l',oO'),ooO Homan ratholicks. 35,000,000 Greek Church. 75,0 "0,000 Dissenters from both Romans and Greeks. 200,000,000 Since the year 1800, up to which time the above compu- tation. is made, the number of Christians has increased very rapidly in all parts of the Globe.—4{/i Rep, P.P, Bib. Society. ■ \ .1 - » :.v #■ • - ;. -.Vi?:"'-, •?t.. T.. . '••- •ViS - Yr¥* ■ ;1 -.. • - - h»'-' .. • :,m \ .... ' ' .' *■ ■■ ■«e- ; ^■ SS&lkk;*. li ,1 y BL80 .B46 A history of all religions, as divided Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 1 1012 00009 2397